

'DIAMONDS'

By

Brian Ritchie

Copyright 2013 by Brian Ritchie

Smashwords Edition

This e-book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.

This e-book may not be re-sold or given away to other people.

If you would like to share this book with another person please purchase an additional copy for each person.

If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to www.smashwords.com and purchase your own FREE copy.

https://www.smashwords.com/books/view/170571

I would appreciate if you could contact me with all suggestions (good or bad) in the hope that the finished work may be improved upon.

Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author

Brian Ritchie

ritchiebrnr@gmail.com

Reviewed 30th September 2018

Preface.

In my formative years, between 1977 to 1989, when aged 17 to 29, I had several friends, and, seemed to be out every night with one or all of them.

The thing that didn't occur to me, then, was despite the fact they were all female, I didn't have anything sexual to do with any of them, and, preferred platonic relationships at that time with all of them. Today, more than 30 years later, I cannot fathom why.

Each 'Diamond' in this adventure is based on several aspects of these girls, and, others met around that time.

Every Sunday I would meet three girls at a café across the street from the church we attended, and, we would spend time deciding what adventures we would go on.

If it were hot and sunny we could go to the seaside. If not, which, was more likely coming from Glasgow, we could visit places of local interest or just 'hang out' together.

Being with these girls brought me into contact with several of their 'other' female friends, and, I found myself getting emotionally involved with them as well, but, I had 'fairly steady' girlfriends most of this time, so, never thought of any of these girls as anything other than platonic acquaintances.

Any 'girlfriends' I had throughout this period of my life had to accept that all my friends were female and although I knew each one intimately my lovers knew I openly adored my friends, and, would do anything they asked of me.

Perhaps my friends only wanted me as a friend - not a lover - as I surely would have succumbed to any of them had they wanted anything sexual between us?

More than 30 years later I have often questioned why this should be?

Perhaps my friends knew I had 'steady' lovers and they shouldn't interfere within my personal life?

Perhaps they were waiting until I became available before making any advances? Perhaps it was simply because they all believed I wouldn't two-time them and they all trusted themselves to not two-time me?

Whatever it was I had the best-of-both-worlds.

Lovers who idolised me, and, let my friends know it.

Friends who welcomed my 'girlfriends,' and, remained friendly whenever I was with them.

Any guys who frequently crossed my path, attempting to become intimate with my friends, would openly question why I openly adored my friends, and, permit them to flirt outrageously with prospective suitors.

Frequently any male who invaded this 'idyllic' arrangement would enquire why I spent so much time in their company. They would ask if I were gay? Or, related to any of them? Or, married?

It seems my relationships with my friends intrigued many people... it certainly fascinated me at the time... and, bewilders me today.

One of these other girls was Jewish.

She fascinated me as I watched her rebel against everything, her father, her family, her religion, and, the world in general... whenever it suited her.

She was very opinionated and regarded the holocaust as a personal insult, although she didn't know why as she freely admitted she knew nobody involved.

Another girl was lesbian.

She was very funny and entertaining, although, most of her humour involved sexual innuendo... most of which I didn't understand at the time.

I discovered during a meal, alone with her in a local Indian restaurant, her only encounter with a male was a boy from school, who 'stole' her virginity and treated her very roughly, which, she claimed, turned her against all men.

She was enchantingly beautiful in mind, body and spirit whenever we met, and, I speculated if she had been 'loved' by this boy her life (and love life) could have been much more fulfilled.

Other girls tolerated her as long as she kept her sexual preferences at a distance from them, and, I spent a few hours, unsuccessfully, trying to 'straighten' her out and ease her tortured soul.

One girl was a nymphomaniac.

We met on her first day of high school in August 1972 (I was in the year above her) and she remained my 'dearest' friend for almost 20 years.

She would often tell me it wasn't her fault she hated to sleep alone... and seldom did.

This girl I openly adored, but, in all the 20 years I knew her there was never anything sexual between us.

She was a lot less complicated than the others.

I supposed people with one thing constantly on their mind have comparatively few needs.

Another girl I met when I joined a local theatre group.

I spent a lot of time with her and considered her my 'best friend' for nearly 15 years.

Often found together wherever we went I was convinced people we met believed we were lovers, but, in all the years we were friends there was never anything sexual between us.

I believe we would have married had we consummated our friendship, but, we never did.

Another girl became a Nun.

I met her when she was 5 years old (then I was 11), then, later when she was 11, and, the last time when she was 17 and on her way to join a convent.

I was very flattered to hear her confess she had a massive crush on me when we first met, re-kindled when my friends and I had helped her out when she was 11 and, apparently, I was the only person she had ever loved.

At our tearful parting, in 1982, she promised to remember us all in her prayers.

One woman was in her 50s, and, twice the age of the others and me.

She often told us stories of how life used to be in the dim and distant past when she was a lot younger, very much prettier, and, a great deal fitter.

She would often reminisce about how much simpler life was back when she was a young girl, whilst, giving the other girls the benefit of her experiences in the hope they could avoid the same heartaches.

By her own admission she was a 'bit of a girl' in her past and tried to convince all who came into contact with her that she 'still had it.'

Several of the girls doubted she ever had 'it' and, no matter how hard she tried she was never likely to have 'it' again.

Another girl was, without doubt, the most beautiful girl I had ever met.

A few years after I left their group she turned up in the local press to be lambasted by them when it emerged she was the mistress of a local businessman, and, dared to go to a prestigious function on the arm of a famous millionaire.

The media slaughtered her for a few weeks until the famous man quickly married his childhood sweetheart, and, she was never mentioned again.

I have changed the names of these 'Diamonds' from the ones in this story to help protect the innocent (and the not-so-innocent).

I reveal their stories once told... their secrets once kept... their hopes and desires often shared... confessions and fantasies sometimes overheard... plus a few fantasies of my own.

I began writing 'Diamonds' to relieve the boredom of a job, where I sat for 18 months doing absolutely nothing. I gave the hand-written notebooks to my little sister, Michelle, to type into her word processer knowing that every third or fourth chapter contained several pages of filth... Michelle never complained.

When I revisited the story again 20 years later... to compile the epilogue... I decided to delete all the filth, and, replace it with romance, which, I believed should appeal to a wider, young adult, audience. I sincerely hope that I have achieved this objective.

Although all these girls were invited to my wedding in 1991 - only 1 appeared.

We had no idea why the others didn't come to help me celebrate, and, I haven't seen nor heard from any of them since.

Could it be that it was all so simple then?
Chapter 1: Emily's Quest.

It has been about four weeks since I received a telephone call from my little sister, Louise.

She called to ask for my help as her teenage daughter, Emily, my goddaughter, is at university studying journalism or media studies (or whatever) and has been assigned to gather a story that will 'showcase' her investigative skills.

Louise has often told Emily about the time I moved from Glasgow to Edinburgh beginning a period that would shape my entire life.

Although Louise had been present at various times throughout this episode she has always longed to be told the full saga and Emily's assignment has given her the perfect excuse to get all the details she has sought for over 20 years.

During these past few weeks I noted all my jumbled memories from the period and gathering a few photographs I am now eager to impart the facts to my niece who was on her way to meet me.

This Friday evening I was, again, deeply engrossed in yesteryear, where I have been frequently these past few weeks, when the doorbell sounded at 7 p.m. as expected.

I opened the door to be greeted by the beaming, perfect smile I instantly recognised.

"Uncle Brian." Emily extended her arms to hug me.

Gathering the teenager into my arms we hugged and kissed tightly.

I filled my nostrils with the sweet aroma of her perfume for a few seconds before engaging my brain again and motioned for her to enter the flat.

"What a great room," she enthused surveying the lavish décor and expensive furnishings as she skipped into the flat with her blond, curly hair bouncing as she went.

I closed the door as she deposited a large canvas bag, which hung from one shoulder onto one of the leather sofas in the centre of the room, "and what a fantastic view."

She could hardly contain her admiration of the landscape from the French windows as Edinburgh slowly became illuminated before us.

"Your mother tells me you're looking for a story," I asked to begin conversation, "what exactly is it you're looking for?"

This teenager - a fairly thin girl of average height and weight - I have known from almost the moment of her birth, and since being given the honour of becoming her godfather, have regarded her with a great deal of affection.

She wore a faded denim jacket, a short flowery-patterned skirt, and thick black leggings down to a very cheap pair of canvas sneakers, which, were white when they left the factory of origin many months earlier and looked like they hadn't been cleaned since.

Removing her jacket Emily threw it over the back of a sofa to reveal an off-pink tee shirt and I was pleasantly surprised at how beautiful she had become since our last meeting many months earlier.

I silently marvelled at the way this very pretty girl was blossoming into a very attractive young lady, having all the right curves in all the right places, as she delved into her bag to retrieve several notebooks, pencils and electronic equipment as our minds resumed our mission.

"Mum has often told me about the time you first moved to Edinburgh and the legend that is 'My Uncle Brian and 'Diamonds'." She laughed as she crossed to lay her things onto the large glass table by the window, which tinkled as each item descended.

"I hardly think my story is the stuff of legend," I laughed,

"I was just an ordinary bloke who decided to venture into the big bad world hoping to find some excitement along the way."

"If the legend is anything like Mum's been telling it," she sniggered, "I'm quite sure you found some." She lifted her Dictaphone.

"I hope you don't mind if I record everything?" She asked and I consented with a smile.

"Emily's interview with Uncle Brian – tape one" she announced to the machine before laying it onto the table before me.

She was so enthusiastic as she pleaded.

"Almost from the moment I was born I have been told snippets of how my godfather's life suddenly changed all those years ago.

But, all these disjointed fragments in my head don't tell me about the kind of man you were and how these events shaped you into the kind of person you are today."

She used her hands expressively as she spoke.

"So, I want to know all about the legend of 'Diamonds' and how they became involved in your life.

My assignment has to start with a single occurrence sparking a chain of events that culminate in an unusual conclusion."

"I see", I laughed, "I hope this will fit the bill then."

More matter-of-factly she continued,

"What we'll do is get 'the bones' of the story, then, I'll type it up and when I reckon I've got the bulk of it I'll send it to my tutors for assessment.

They'll then advise me to take out any bits irrelevant to the plot, mark anything that needs expansion, jazz it up in all the right places, add a bit of 'gravy' here-and-there if needed, then they'll give me an A+ for it.

Job done!"

"If only it were that simple," I laughed reviewing my notes hoping I had the kind of thing she was looking for, "if only."

"I will, of course, email you a copy throughout the process," she assured me, "it will take several weeks, perhaps several months, before anyone gets to read it, but, we're a very long way from there at the moment... so, the sooner we get started..."

As Emily continued to describe the information gathering process my mind switched to my lifelong philosophy.

Throughout my life I have always thought of life as a journey, which, we all involuntarily undertake and none of us choose to travel, and, along life's highway we have many decisions to make as each path twists and turns ahead of us.

From the moment of our birth our parents, family, teachers and friends attempt to equip us for our travels by helping us make the correct choices required to navigate our way in life.

Some people choose to believe that with sure and steadfast footsteps we can manage the road, briefly stopping to rest and smell the flowers as we pass.

We encounter many fellow travellers that share our triumphs and comfort us when we despair.

Some companions stay with us mile after mile and some we choose to leave behind allowing then to fall by the wayside.

Some catch up with us again further down the road and we are happy to renew their friendship.

Many we never encounter again and we speculate sometimes as to how they are progressing.

Others we never give a thought to.

All along the way we pass many milestones, which, do not tell us how far it is to the end of the road... these 'milestones' only tell us how far we have travelled.

There are also many signposts urging us to deviate from our chosen path tempting us with promises of more pleasant prospects by alternate routes.

At each milestone and signpost we have time to reflect on what has gone before, and, assess if choices made were the correct ones... or otherwise.

There are also no maps to point us in the right direction and no satellite navigation positioning systems we can employ.

Much of the way the highway is well maintained and well lit, with many opportunities to stop, rest, and, take sustenance.

Sometimes, though, the road is less defined and less easy to negotiate.

We blindly feel our way along seeking a distant light on a dark night with nothing but the stars to guide us.

As dawn breaks, the highway becomes clearer and we carry on regardless, hopefully with little incident.

"My story, Emily, begins in the late 1980s, when at 28 years, I had lived a fairly easy life compared with many and had recently been promoted to the company's offices in Edinburgh.

Having long since thought of leaving the family nest, choosing to fly on my own, I hadn't the nerve to try my wings yet and commuted 50 miles each day from Glasgow Suburbs to Edinburgh City Centre for about six months."

I lit a cigarette, after asking Emily if she minded.

"This single event could have been the promotion bringing me to Edinburgh leading me to think about leaving the comfort of my parent's home?"

Emily leaned forward hanging on my every word as I continued.

"It could also be the day I saw an opportunity to leave all I knew and make enquiries about a flat with people who were to have a profound effect on me emotionally, morally, ethically and romantically leading to some ecstasies, some tragedies, some happiness and, unfortunately, some heartache."

As it was a very calm evening I opened the French windows to ventilate the room.

"This 'event' could also be the day I moved into a house with five beautiful females in it and although I already had a girlfriend I secretly speculated if there could be any hint of romance with my new flatmates."

I looked at my notes.

"I began to get to know and love my new flatmates and as long as they treated me like a brother I felt I could treat them like sisters.

I firmly believed that as I already had three sisters I didn't think there could be any problem with that plan."

Locating a photograph, taken at the time, I presented it to Emily hoping for her understanding as it depicted me surrounded by a group of a dozen smiling females.

"There I am with my new friends."

I named each of the girls pointing with a smoky digit.

"You'll find out all about each girl as the story unfolds." I assured her.

"I believe the single most profound occurrence would be the night of 6th May, two months after I moved in, when I found out that Debbie, as well as everyone else in the house, had a secret."

I pointed to one of the blonde girls in the photograph. "That one's Debbie."
Chapter 2: Wednesday 6th May.

This was the night before Debbie's banking exam, and, she was, as usual, seated at the table surrounded by her textbooks and notepads.

Lynda had gone to bed earlier, as she was feeling unwell.

Marcie had gone out to work.

Ayesha and Rachel were out with friends leaving me alone with Debbie in the living room.

I was trying to concentrate on the television, but, the thumping from Debbie's calculator grew louder and louder distracting me until she suddenly threw it violently towards the kitchen door and cried, "Shit, I can't do this!"

I sprang to my feet rushing to hug Debbie as she covered her head with her hands.

"I can't do this anymore." She sobbed quietly as I cradled her head upon my shoulder stroking her blonde hair to comfort her whispering. "Of course you can."

"You're just tired and trying to cram too much in at the last minute making yourself confused, so, get off to bed, switch your mind off and in the morning you'll wake refreshed, and, with a clear head, you'll sail through this exam.

If anybody can do it \- you can." I assured her.

She stared deep into my eyes for reassurance then kissing me lightly on the lips she sighed, "I suppose you're right."

Slipping from my embrace she then left the room.

Resuming my place on the sofa I realised I had a deep affection for Debbie as I thought about her warm kiss for a few minutes until the door clicked open and she slowly re-entered.

Debbie crossed to the kitchen door where I noticed she had removed the clasps that held her hair in place and as she stooped to pick up her discarded calculator, she sighed.

"I'm really sorry about that." She checked there was no damage before placing it onto the table beside her textbooks.

Leaning onto the back of the sofa, making her chest stand out, she gazed down at me.

"I really appreciate the help you've given these past weeks," she whispered as she crossed to stand by my side,

"I really, really appreciate it."

"You're very welcome," I mumbled as she leaned forward to cover my mouth with hers kissing me passionately.

She placed her right hand, to steady herself, onto my left shoulder as I massaged her neck with my right hand, and, while we kissed, Debbie moved slowly around the front of the sofa gently coming to sit into my lap.

We kissed passionately for a few minutes until I, reluctantly, removed my lips from hers whispering, "We shouldn't be doing this."

"You're right," she whispered breathlessly, "indeed, we should not."

A few minutes of kissing later, I came up again for air.

"I mean," I tried more forcefully, "We really mustn't."

"You're so right," she agreed, "we really mustn't."

I was so enchanted by her I held her very tightly, and just, could not let her go.

"We have to stop now," I breathlessly protested, "Stop it now!"

"Why?" she asked.

There were more than a million reasons why we shouldn't be kissing, but, I really could not think of one valid reason why not at that precise moment.

"We can't do this here." I pleaded.

"You're so right," she giggled, "Let's go to your room."

A few moments later we made our way, hand in hand, towards my room trying not to make a sound should someone overhear.

Inside my quarters Debbie became possessed with a wild frenzy and, seemingly, in one movement she quickly discarded her blouse and skirt.

I fumbled with a button or two of my shirt, but, my hands trembled so much I couldn't get any purchase on any of my buttons as Debbie's soft lips, again, met mine.

I was breathless, as she stood naked before me kissing me while helping to loosen my shirt buttons.

Within a few moments my shirt joined her blouse on the floor, and, Debbie hastened to undo my belt to remove the remainder of my clothing.

When my trousers were loose they dropped to my knees as Debbie stepped backwards to settle upon the bed. I found I couldn't move as my ankles were bound together and I clumsily tried to force my socks and shoes off while attempting to appear suave and seductive.

Debbie smiled as she watched me struggle.

Within a few minutes we were making love, and, I realised I was deeply in love with her, and, within a further few minutes she started to scream.

I put my hand over her mouth to stifle the noise, and, then, grabbing my pillow forced it over her face to smother the sound should someone overhear.

Then - the weirdest thing happened!

The screaming abruptly ceased.

Her legs loosened their grip on me, and, fell heavily onto the bed with a thud.

Her hands fell limply onto her chest as... HER... BREATHING... STOPPED!

"My God, I've killed her," I whispered removing the pillow from her face, and, began to panic easing myself from her wondering what to do next.

"She can't be," I sobbed in disbelief feeling her neck trying to locate her jugular vein, but, my fingers trembled so much I couldn't feel anything, so, I grabbed her left wrist, to check if she had any pulse, but, I abandoned that idea for the same reason.

I lifted my face to hers - to see if I could feel any breath, but, as I was breathing heavily this proved to be another pointless exercise, so, I placed my hand between her breasts hoping to find her heart.

I had no difficulty in locating my own heart, as it pounded loudly, but, I could neither feel any beat, nor any pulse by placing my palm under her left breast.

I was convinced that she was dead until I altered my position to listen between her breasts, when, she gasped, and, I could feel them gently rise and fall as she breathed very peacefully.

I let out a long sigh of relief as I rolled from her thanking God that she was still with us, and, the panic began to subside.

I believed she had just passed out and was now in a deep, peaceful sleep as I lay on my side looking at her chest gently rise and fall for a few minutes speculating Debbie's breasts were quite a few pounds heavier than, my lover, Tracey's.

I gently adjusted her small silver crucifix onto her chest and as I did so I noticed her whole facial expression change back to the Debbie I knew and loved. I realised, with horror, that the girl sleeping soundly beside me was not the person with whom I had made love.

A great feeling of remorse came upon me as I figured that she must have some kind of split personality and this was the only possible explanation for our encounter.

The insane panic I felt earlier grabbed hold of me again.

'If she wakes up tomorrow in my bed and doesn't remember a thing about this, I'm dead'.

"Oh my God," I mumbled as I examined the possibilities.

I will be done for rape - Tracey, my girlfriend, would kill me - Rachel would knock me senseless and then sue me - Marcie would throw me out into the street.

I stared in disbelief at the girl beside me who was very still and peaceful except for the rhythmic rise and fall of her breasts, and an insane resolve possessed me.

"If I carry her to her own bed I might just be able to deny it all happened."

In the absence of any other suggestions this plan sounded plausible. I quickly donned the dressing gown Tracey had given me and gathering Debbie's skirt and blouse I gingerly crept along the hallway to her room quietly opening her door.

As I switched on the light by the door, the sight greeting me left me horrified.

The entire room was a mass of furry animals of all shapes, colours and sizes – Teddies, Koalas, Frogs, Pandas and an assortment of stuffed dolls and toys.

This entire room was a shrine to Debbie's childhood and I felt an uncontrollable feeling of guilt at making love with this 22 year-old girl who I now regarded as no more than a child.

Behind the door I found her bed, which was littered with more dolls and teddies, which tumbled to the floor as I turned down her quilt, before returning to my own room to retrieve her body, which still slept soundly.

Debbie was as light as a feather when I scooped her up into my arms and cradled her while I crept silently to deposit her into her own bed.

After covering with her duvet I kissed her forehead lightly, and, then crept back to my own room to spend a very uncomfortable night.

Thursday 7th May.

The following morning I had convinced myself that it was all a nightmare and almost believed I had dreamt the whole thing by the time I joined Marcie, Rachel and Lynda at the living room table as they crunched on their Cornflakes.

I fetched a bowl and poured my breakfast into it ignoring them.

All was quiet, except for the radio reminding us of the time and the occasional spoon on china, when the door suddenly burst open and Debbie quickly entered calling. "Has anybody seen my shoes?"

I almost choked on my cereal as I wondered if she had them on when she entered my room last night?

"Ah, there they are,"

Debbie sighed as she spied them beneath her chair and hurriedly put them on.

Marcie was the first to speak, "Today's the big day then?"

"I'm afraid so." Came Debbie's reply as she poured her breakfast into a bowl.

"I hope you do well." Marcie continued, patting her arm.

Rachel looked up from a magazine and smiled. "All you need is confidence in your own ability - you know you can do it."

"Course you can," Lynda agreed, "best of luck kid."

I mumbled my best wishes as she thanked us all saying.

"I can only do my best."

Driving to work that Thursday morning I revelled in the presumption that I had gotten away with my 'crime' undetected, but no sooner had I reached my office desk than the telephone rang.

"Meet Me." the mysterious female ordered.

"Where?"

"Under the clock in the Waverley Centre at Noon." Came the reply.

I asked who she was, but, she was gone, and, this phantom caller preyed on my mind all morning.

The voice sounded familiar, but, was distorted beyond my recognition, and, I could hear very loud machinery in the background confusing me.

At noon, as instructed, I arrived at the Waverley Centre as the striking of the clock ran down my fate like a toll bell.

I looked around for the face behind the voice and lit a cigarette to calm my nerves.

After a few minutes I finished my cigarette and turned around to read the festival billboards, when, there was a tap on my shoulder.

I turned to find myself looking into the pair of emerald-green eyes I feared.

Lynda stepped back from me and landed a punch on my left cheek with such force that she almost broke my nose and glasses.

As I regained myself, holding my cheek, I innocently asked,

"What the hell was that for?"

"How could you?" She snorted, "how, the hell, could you?"

I felt the same remorse I had the previous evening return as she glared down at me and I frantically sought some explanations for my actions... but, none came.

All I could say was "I'm sorry."

Lynda turned - she walked away a few paces - then turned back.

"Sorry!" she shouted, "I'm not the one you should be sorry to.

The kid you want to feel sorry for doesn't know a thing about what you did to her last night, you bastard."

She turned her back to me covered her eyes and wept uncontrollably.

All eyes of the busy shopping mall was on me, as I stood dumbstruck, until, a police officer appeared at my side.

"Is there a problem here, sir?"

I felt a tear roll from my eye as I whispered to him. "You'd better ask the lady." expecting Lynda to lodge a complaint against me,

"Is there a problem here, miss?" He enquired.

She raised her head, took a deep breath and sighed,

"You wouldn't understand - Nobody would."

"Well," continued the officer, "would you mind confining your arguments to the comfort of your own home?"

Lynda let out a loud "Huh!" whilst walking quickly towards the exit.

"Your wife, sir?" I shook my head. "Girlfriend? Sister? Lover?"

"Like the lady said, officer," I sympathetically sighed as I ran after her,

"You wouldn't understand and nobody would."

I found Lynda seated on a bench in Princes Street weeping into a handkerchief beside two elderly vagrants.

I slowly walked up to her not knowing what to say to remedy the situation as one drunk was asking her if she was alright and showed his concern by offering her his bottle concealed in a brown paper bag.

To my amusement she accepted the bottle taking a mouthful of whatever, and, handed it back to him saying. "Thanks."

The drunk sympathetically asked Lynda if she felt better as she raised her head from her handkerchief, took a deep breath, opened her glazed green eyes and noticed me standing before her.

She sobbed, "How could you?"

"Is that the bastard?" he asked concerned, "Don't you worry hen, I'll get him for you."

He staggered to his feet for a fight, but Lynda grabbed him by an unsteady arm and held him back saying. "Don't bother yourself, he's not worth it."

The drunk sat back down, as he had great difficulty remaining upright anyway, as Lynda sniffed wiping her nose repeating.

"How could you?" She blew her nose into the handkerchief.

"Rachel told you the day you moved in that we all have our weaknesses and problems, - Well, now you know somebody else's problem."

"I have no idea what you mean." I pleaded as I tried to comfort her, keeping one eye on the drunk who was still willing to 'have a go' at me.

"That kid," she cried, "is the sweetest, kindest, most considerate kid that God ever made.

By day it would be very difficult to find a more adorable honest, or loveable angel, but sometimes, at night, she becomes possessed by a devil controlled by a lust that can only be satisfied by a sexual climax."

The drunk listened intently - he couldn't believe what he was hearing, as I sat down on the other side of Lynda holding her hand, while, she continued to explain.

"Her mother died the day she was born, and, her father always blamed her for his loss, so, ever since she was a little girl he continuously raped her."

She sniffed continuously.

"The only way she could come to terms with the sexual abuse was to switch her mind off during the act, so much so that, now she can't control it.

If she feels frightened in any way her devil takes over until she climaxes - and then leaves her not knowing anything about it."

Tears began flowing down Lynda's cheeks as she spoke so I squeezed her hand to comfort her.

"Up 'till now," she continued, "I've managed to contain her devil and I have managed to protect her from doing something that could land her in a serious heap of trouble.

Last night when I heard her screaming I knew I was too late to help her, and, I lay there in tears while I heard you putting her to her bed."

My heart bled for the poor kid.

Debbie must have gone through hell at the mercy of her father since the day she was born and I could feel tears of sympathy trickle down my cheeks as I stared into Lynda's emerald-green eyes.

"She's a really good kid," she continued, "and I know you wouldn't harm her, but, if her devil appears again will you remember that it's not her, and send her devil to me, please."

I pulled Lynda towards me, hugged her tightly and promised I would not harm Debbie, but, a thought had occurred to me,

"Tell me," I asked quietly, "what about the times when you're out or when you're 'entertaining'."

Lynda taking a deep breath, forcing her from my embrace, leaned backwards to take another mouthful from the bottle.

"My God" she cried, tasting the contents for the first time, "what, in the name of God, is that?" She peered into the bag to read the label. "Christ almighty!" she exclaimed, as she handed it back to the drunk who mumbled his gratitude as she turned towards me again.

"I don't know if I should tell you this - but, that's how we got into this mess in the first place - by nobody telling you."

She paused to lick her lips, sniff and shudder as she tasted a droplet from the bottle, then she gazed deeply into my eyes and whispered quietly.

"I feel obligated," Lynda continued, "There was a murder I was involved in in my youth that I may tell you about later. It's very complicated, but, I feel I need to help her... and when I'm not there, or busy, I rely on somebody else to watch over her."

"Who?" I enquired.

"Rachel." Her reply

"Rachel?"

Now I was beginning to get confused as the drunk leaned over asking, "Who?"

Lynda ignored him as she continued.

"Whenever I am out of the house we have to make sure Rachel is there for her, but she also has a secret. She is a...lesbian."

I was speechless as we stared deep into each other's eyes for a few seconds, until the silence was shattered by a loud BANG, as the one o'clock gun rang out from Edinburgh Castle.

Causing us to jump back into reality and causing the drunk to drop his bottle, which, smashed as it made contact with the concrete paving.

"Shit," Lynda shouted as she ran off, "Must get back to work, I'll see you later."

We watched her until she disappeared amongst the shoppers of 'the royal mile'.

I took off my glasses, wiped my face with my palms and put them on again to look at the very confused drunk who stared forlornly at his shattered lunch before he sighed to his sleepy friend "THEY think WE'VE got problems, Charlie."

Charlie, woken with a start at the sound of the cannon, had missed the entire conversation. He had no idea to what his friend was referring as I took a ten-pound note out of my pocket and handed it to him saying,

"This was for my lunch, you might as well have it.

Get yourself and Charlie something to eat."

As I walked away they shouted their gratitude with "Thanks big man" - "you're a real gentleman" - "I'll say a prayer for you and your young lady tonight, son" - "I'll light a candle for you on Sunday, Chief."

All afternoon as I sat at my desk my mind reviewing what Lynda had revealed as feelings of sympathy for Debbie, admiration for Lynda, and, shock at Rachel clouded my thoughts.

"I knew from the start, Emily, that I would experience life in the 'real' world when I moved into this flat. I had no idea my eyes would be opened to the problems others have in this world."

"This was the start of ME living in the 'real' world, Emily and it frightened me, Emily, it really frightened me."

"I realise these people don't mean anything to you yet," I apologised to Emily, "so I'll fill you in on what has happened up until this point and at the end of each chapter will attempt to justify my actions."
Chapter 3: Tuesday 10th March.

"It all started out a fairly normal, boring spring day."

Emily listened intently, staring at the darkening city from the window, whilst drumming a yellow-coloured pencil against her lips, occasionally using it to scribble notes, into her notepad.

After a very boring morning I, as usual, made my way to buy something for lunch.

Picking up a sandwich and a soft drink I usually made my way towards Princes Street, where I often could be found around midday, watching the world go by while I recharged my batteries in anticipation for an equally boring afternoon.

Today, however, I noticed a small postcard in the window as I queued to pay for lunch.

ROOM TO LET

VERY REASONABLE RATES

5 MINUTES FROM CITY CENTRE

'This looks interesting' I thought 'This could solve a lot of problems'.

Noting the contact number onto a piece of paper I crossed the busy street to spend a quiet hour on a park-bench in the midst of the chaos of Edinburgh City Centre.

I can usually be found spending my lunch hour in this small park off Princes Street, beneath Edinburgh Castle, near the large warehouse where I worked and often took the opportunity to switch my mind into 'neutral' after a hectic morning in readiness for an equally gruelling afternoon.

However, today my thoughts were on other things as the rest of the world rushed by.

I had worked as Finance Controller in Hunter's Drapery Warehouse in Edinburgh for the past 6 months and figured it was costing me a lot of unnecessary time and petrol to commute each day from Glasgow. 'It was time for me to leave my parent's home after 28 years and become more independent.' I thought.

My job here looked pretty secure and as there were no family ties in Glasgow I felt nothing would be lost in, at least, enquiring about the room.

My mind was made up deciding to call the number when I returned to my office.

There was nothing about this postcard suggesting anything other than a few like-minded people sharing the expense of running a small home near the City Centre.

I decided the experience of living within the 'festival city' would stand me in good stead later in life as I had seen very little of Edinburgh nightlife and the sights and sounds of Glasgow had long since become very predictable.

All afternoon I weighed up the advantages of living in both cities and reckoned a move to the capital was becoming a very intriguing prospect.

Having dialled the number, it was apprehensively answered by a young female. I immediately detected a distinct African accent.

"I am calling about the room for let, is it still available?" I enquired.

In broken English came a very apprehensive reply "yes, it available - you have to speak to Marcie about the room. Could you give your details and someone will call to arrange a view of the room?"

A little while later I received a call from the African, who asked if I could view the room tonight, so, at 8 p.m. I found myself in the doorway of a large Victorian tenement house in the city suburbs and after pressing the doorbell I turned around to survey the quiet street before me.

Although the tenement had stairs ascending to a central stairwell, the ground floor flats at either end of the red-sandstone building have separate main doors from the upstairs apartments.

"Seems like a very nice area." I heard myself say, until I heard the door click behind me and turning around, saw a young woman in her early 20s in the doorway.

"Hi." She smiled politely, breaking the silence.

"Hi, I'm Brian," I stammered, putting my mind back into gear.

"I called earlier about the room."

From my phone call I had expected to find the household to be of African origin, but even from the one word she had uttered, I could instantly tell this girl was distinctly, Scottish.

She stood around 5 foot 5 inches with wavy, long blonde hair down to her bust, held in a ponytail with gold-coloured plastic clasps behind each ear.

A few strands of blonde hair had strayed to the front and blended with her pale yellow blouse.

I stood mesmerised for a moment surveying her bare neck, which, had a small silver crucifix supported by a thin silver chain.

Her blouse, which highlighted her bosom, was gathered at the waist by a black skirt, which just covered her knees, and shiny, little, black court shoes containing white stockinged feet.

"Oh, yeah," she smiled, opening the door fully, "Please come in."

Once inside the girl disappeared behind me for a moment to close the door and I found myself in a dimly lit, uncarpeted large hallway with a framed print of a rather uninteresting bowl of fruit on the wall to my right and around four doors spaced unevenly along each wall.

I followed the girl to one of the doors directly ahead of us, amid the sound of both sets of feet, which were amplified when echoed by the bare walls on either side of us.

She opened a door calling out "Marcie!" as she ushered me inside.

This was a fairly large room, nicely decorated, with two sofas and two armchairs at the centre pointed towards a large coal-effect gas fire giving a warm glow to the room, and a large colour television in the far corner.

The only other pieces of furniture in, what I figured was the main sitting room, was a wooden table, with six chairs around, and what looked like a sewing cabinet which wasn't being used at the moment.

The two other people in the room both immediately turned to look at me.

One got up from one of the armchairs coming towards me with her right arm outstretched announcing "Hi, I'm Marcie."

Leading me to the table I took a seat at the end of it.

I noticed the table had six placemats upon it, two along each side and one at either end.

A silver wire thing at the centre contained several pieces of cutlery and a jug of water with some small glasses next to some women's magazines.

"Quite frankly" she began, once she had seated herself at the far end of the table opposite me, "we are looking for a female to share.

As you are the only person to answer the ad in the past few weeks I thought it would do no harm to see you first."

I mumbled a few words about the postcard not specifying 'females only', or I would not have enquired about it.

"As you have taken the time to come... I'll tell you a few things about the set-up we have here." She continued.

Marcie looked to be in her mid-forties, with shoulder-length fair hair, which had recently been layered. She wore a sweatshirt several sizes too large for her, which did nothing to hide her massive bust, which swayed freely beneath.

Marcie obviously took great pride in her appearance as she had well-groomed fingernails, the whitest teeth, and a pair of light blue eyes, which reflected the light from the television.

"This house has six bedrooms," she continued, "five of which are presently occupied by young ladies, which is why we were looking for another female to share." She stated frankly.

"You look like a decent enough guy, so, it would all depend on what the others have to say on the subject of a fellow moving in... if anyone raises any objections then I'm afraid it would be 'end of story.' I do hope you understand?"

I could tell she was trying hard not to cause me any offence nor discrimination against me as I raised my palms from the table in confirmation of my understanding.

I decided to say as little as possible at this stage.

"Okay," she continued, "The other tenants are myself."

She slapped herself upon her chest with a thud,

"Debbie," her arm pointed towards the girl who had shown me in, who had seated herself in one of the armchairs.

At the mention of her name she looked over, smiled, and gave a little wave.

"Lynda," an arm with plastic bangles arose from one of the sofas and shook, making the plastic rattle, then disappeared from sight again.

"There's Rachel and Ayesha who aren't home at the moment."

"We try to live here as one big happy family," Marcie continued, "and we try to live in harmony with each other, which, can be a little bit trying at times.

We try to help each other out as much as possible, but, at the same time try to keep out of each other's way as much as we can."

"What can you tell me about you?" she enquired.

"My name is Brian, I'm 28, and work in the accounts department at Hunter's warehouse in the City Centre."

I had, over the years, been for several job interviews and had memorised a short speech, supposed to impress any future employer with my various talents, but this was a whole new ball game. I had never tried to sell myself as a person to impress five women before, and, I certainly didn't want to blow any chance of sharing a flat with these young ladies, so, decided to proceed cautiously.

"I've recently been transferred to the Edinburgh office and figured the travelling between Glasgow and Edinburgh is costing a small fortune each week," I continued.

"I reckon I am quite an easy guy to get on with as I tend to keep myself very much to myself and having three sisters, it shouldn't cause any problems as far as your girls are concerned."

I figured at this point I shouldn't say too much as I was bound to say the wrong thing, and, reckoned I was probably onto a loser anyway. Surely, one of these girls would object to a male invading their female domain, and, I would probably have to chalk this one up to experience.

"Okay," Marcie smiled, "I'll show you the vacant room."

We rose from the table and I was led towards the door glancing at the two other occupants, who were watching my every move, until I closed the door behind me.

Walking slightly behind Marcie along the uncarpeted hallway again she pointed to each door as she passed it.

"That's my room, Ayesha's room, Lynda's room, Debbie's room, bathroom, Cupboard, Rachel's room, another cupboard, front door and 'voila'..."

Just to the right of the front door Marcie opened the last door.

At that same moment a telephone, perched upon a small triangular table in an alcove began to ring causing her to reverse, crushing me slightly against the door pillar.

I mumbled some apology as Marcie picked up the receiver and called "Hello...just a second." into it and then yelled "LYNDA." Before placing the receiver onto the table.

"It's not much, although quite adequate." Marcie stated as she squeezed past me again into the room.

Whilst I viewed my surroundings I could hear Lynda begin a conversation with her caller, so, I gently closed the door behind me, and, found myself in a nicely decorated room measuring about 12 feet by 8 feet.

Behind the door was a single bed, without sheets, which, had obviously had a number of previous occupants, but, still looked fairly comfortable.

At the foot of the bed was a five-drawer wooden chest-of-drawers with very little of the original varnish remaining.

At the other side of a small lace-curtained window with heavy purple curtains, stood a wardrobe about six feet high, a Formica dressing table with a mirror upon it and a small Formica four-drawer unit next to it.

'In all,' I thought, 'this is no smaller than the room I have at home and should do nicely'.

The wallpaper had a light pink flowery pattern to it, which, matched the soft off-pink carpet beneath my feet, highlighted by a small light in the centre of the ceiling, which didn't have any shade.

"What do you think?" Marcie enquired," Will it do?"

I thought it was a very nice room and told her so, as enthusiastically as I could.

"This is the smallest room in the house and does have its disadvantages, I'm afraid.

Being next to the front door and the telephone you would be the first to hear any callers, although, we try to discourage any visitors and calls after 10 p.m. so, it's not all that bad.

Any Questions?"

"Just one," I answered interestedly, "Your advert didn't mention what was covered in the weekly rent - what's covered, and, what isn't?"

"Most things are included," her reply, "rent, rates, electricity, gas, water, etc.

Ayesha, a student at the university, doesn't have as much income as some others, so she does the bulk of the cooking and cleaning of the general rooms, and prepares all our meals.

If there is anything you won't eat - like Rachel who is Jewish - tell Ayesha.

The meals are fairly basic, but there is a decent amount of variety as she can usually turn her hand to anything, so, it is quite a good arrangement."

These 'arrangements' sounded 'out-of-this-world' to me.

Sharing a flat with five females with cooked meals and independence - with the possibility of romance thrown in for good measure, what more could any man ask?

It sounded too much like heaven.

We vacated the room stopping at the front door where Lynda was still on the phone telling the other party that a 'guy' was thinking of moving in and how she liked the idea of having a 'man-about-the-house' for a change.

"So" Marcie beamed, "at the moment it sounds like two people in favour and three undecided, so, it's not looking all bad."

The welcoming smile I had seen earlier returned raising my hopes tremendously.

"Here's hoping," I smiled as I opened the door, thanking her for her time as I left.

Driving home to Glasgow I couldn't help thinking about this opportunity presenting itself, and, smiled most of the way as it all sounded far too unbelievable.

I was looking forward to the prospect of sharing a house with five females, and the cost of the rent would be affordable as I could save around £50 per week in petrol.

I was looking forward to the prospects immensely.

I decided not to tell anyone about my impending departure and retired for the night to dream of this new step in my life.

"I just knew," I told Emily, "this was probably the first of many abortive opportunities, and it seemed far too good to be true."

"I would probably have to get used to several more 'viewings' before I managed to get somewhere as good as this, but the prospect of this vacancy really excited me."

Emily nodded her agreement.

"I hadn't tried too hard to secure the flat as I figured, surely, one of the girls would object to me invading their female domain.

A much tougher test, however, was yet to come."
Chapter 4: Thursday 12th March.

By Thursday morning I was beginning to give up any notion of getting the room when the office telephone rang and I picked up the receiver.

"Hi, It's Marcie" the voice said as my heart raced with renewed anticipation.

"I've got some good news for you and some bad news."

There was a pause before Marcie eventually said.

"We have decided to reserve our judgement until we could all meet you and satisfy ourselves that it is a good idea.

Would you like to come to tea tonight and meet the gang?"

This sounded like an offer I could not refuse.

"What time?" I enquired.

"Would six o'clock be okay?"

"Sure, no problem, I'll be there." I could hear my heart racing as we said goodbye and I went to lunch with a renewed spring in my step.

Leaving work at 5:30 I felt strangely nervous as I sat in my car contemplating my 'plan of attack.'

"I shall be friendly \- but not too familiar, Jovial - but, not a joker, serious yet sincere.

I shall try to be simply 'one-of-the-girls'.

Let them see a 'man-about-the-house' can be an asset to any home," I smiled,

"It's never let me down before."

On Tuesday when I nervously inspected the house I had expected to find it was not to my liking and purposely played down the prospect so as not to disappoint myself.

Now, after reflecting on the initial set-up, I was determined this flat was the perfect place for me.

I resolved to try a lot harder to endear myself to these girls in the hope they could accept me.

At exactly six o'clock I drove the last hundred yards to the house and parked up.

I considered stopping to buy some flowers, which I thought might impress them, but, decided against bringing any gifts as it may not be considered appropriate.

Nervously I pressed the doorbell.

Marcie opened the door wearing the same sweatshirt and jeans I had seen her in previously and greeted me with the same welcoming smile, which, I had come to associate with her.

"Hi, come on in," she beckoned, "the gang's all here."

I confessed to her that I was quite nervous about meeting the rest of the 'family' as we crossed the hallway towards the living room door.

She opened the door ushering me inside.

"This is Brian." she announced as I cautiously entered the room to find three females seated at the table, all smiling, yet quiet.

I figured they were just as nervous meeting me as I was meeting them as I was escorted to an empty place at the end of the table to be formally introduced.

"To your right," Marcie began, indicating each girl in turn, as she slowly made her way to the opposite end. "Lynda you met earlier."

I extended my hand and again the plastic bangles rattled as she shook it amid a mutual "Hi."

Lynda was 23 years of age with short dark hair recently 'streaked'. She wore a black polo-neck jumper, which, in the dimness, hid her slim figure expertly.

"Next to her is Rachel,"

She was 27 years old with very long jet-black hair, which, I later discovered, extended beyond her waist.

She had slightly tanned features, wore a white silk blouse with a thin black tie, and looked every inch the no-nonsense businesswoman I later found her to be.

She raised her right palm from the table giving a little wave as she said "Hi."

"To your left we have Debbie,"

Marcie indicated the blonde girl I had met on my first visit who was seated to her right dressed in a white tee shirt with 'I'm a good girl' emblazoned across her chest.

She also waved imitating Rachel's movements.

"And Ayesha," Indicating the kitchen door behind me I turned to see a black girl, with short black curly hair, leaning, arms folded, against the kitchen door who also said "Hi," as the others had done, before retreating into the kitchen.

Marcie sat at the opposite end of the table from me amid complete silence, except, for the news from the television. All eyes were on me, which, only made me more nervous.

We sat in silence for a few moments until a tray with six plates landed between Debbie and myself supported by Ayesha's two black hands, which then put a plate before everyone.

While everyone thanked Ayesha they collected cutlery from the silver wired receptacle at the centre of the table.

Lynda laid a knife and fork before me, which, I thanked her for.

When Ayesha was seated between Debbie and me, Marcie broke the silence by asking, "Well Brian, tell us a little about yourself?" as she proceeded to cut through her meal.

"What can I tell you?" I began.

"I'm a 28 year old Finance Manager from Glasgow. I recently got transferred here and need somewhere to stay."

Forcing myself to smile throughout I had decided to come straight to the point of my visit.

"I realise that you girls would be wary of a guy living here, but, I can assure you I have lived with three sisters all my life, and, if you treat me like a brother I can't see there being any problems."

As everyone else had started to eat I took up my cutlery and ate a small mouthful of the pie as Marcie again broke the silence, which followed. "Well, anybody any questions?"

There was total silence, except, for cutlery on china.

"I suppose I'd better begin then."

"I have lived here," Marcie began, "for over 15 years and as the longest here I am officially the householder.

I see no problem with you living here, but, you would be the first male to live under this roof, although, we have seen a few weirdoes come and go in the time I've been here."

All eyes immediately went from me to Lynda who took no notice and continued with her meal. I was intrigued, but decided to say nothing.

"I'm a nurse at the infirmary," Marcie continued, "so, I'm out working a lot of the time, and that's all you need to know about me.

Okay," Marcie concluded, "Rachel, you're on."

Rachel looking Marcie in the eye lowered her knife and fork to her plate very slowly. Clearing her mouth with a sip of water she transfixed me with her gaze and began to speak.

"I'm Rachel," she began cautiously, "and I work in a law firm as a conveyance assistant.

I am originally from Glasgow too and have lived here for about six years since qualifying from Strathclyde University.

I have no objections to a guy living here as long as you keep yourself very much to yourself.

The fact is, I play in a band and am out most nights, so, as long as you don't cause me any problems we should get along just fine."

Rachel stopped, immediately lifted her knife and fork and resumed eating whilst looking at Debbie - giving her a slight nod in my direction.

All eyes went to the blonde girl whose movements matched Rachel's.

Looking Marcie in the eye she began. "I've not got much to tell you." she turned her gaze towards me.

"I'm Debbie, I work as a teller in a bank, and at the moment I'm taking my banking exams.

If you could help me I think having a finance person in the family is a great idea and I'm all for it."

Debbie spoke with such enthusiasm that her bust began to heave.

"I'm originally from Berwick and have been living here for five years now and I see absolutely no problems in a guy living here, and, I hope you get the room as I like you."

She placed her hands to her cheeks in embarrassment as she realised she may have sounded a little too enthusiastic.

Looking bewildered at Marcie she sought reassurance and comfort.

"We all know what you mean." Marcie smirked assuredly as again silence fell.

All eyes now wandered towards Lynda, who sat strangely, quiet since the earlier reference to 'weirdoes'.

Raising her head as the others had done, Lynda looked at Marcie before turning her gaze towards me where I found myself looking into a pair of emerald-green eyes adding to the mystery surrounding this particular girl.

"Well," Lynda began raising her hands to clasp them under her chin.

"I'm Lynda", she smiled, "and I've got very little to tell.

I work as a secretary for a car dealer in the city centre."

She spoke in a low sultry voice heightening the mystery surrounding her.

"I've been here just over four years now and that's all there is to know about me."

When Lynda had finished she looked across the table towards Ayesha, hoping the gaze would be diverted when the black girl began to speak.

I found I couldn't take my eyes from Lynda as she looked desperately towards the African, then Marcie, then, back to me.

After a few moments she bowed her head to stare at, and continue with the meal before her.

After another few seconds silence Ayesha spoke in a deep African accent using broken English. "I am Ayesha," she began slowly and deliberately,

"I am nineteen years and am student at University to study Mechanical Engineering diploma, and, I am living here in this house for six months since I come from Kenya."

I could tell this girl was the most nervous of all of them being the youngest and living in a strange country she probably felt most threatened by my presence.

She was sitting at my left-hand side and when asked by Marcie, in a very sympathetic tone if she minded a man living in the house, she looked at me for a few seconds, with her very dark brown eyes, and, eventually replied. "If nobody mind - I not mind."

I thought she sounded unsure so I whispered "thank-you" placing my left hand onto her right arm. To my surprise she immediately recoiled as if it had some disease.

My gaze reverted to Marcie who was undoubtedly in control of the household.

"Does anyone have any questions?" she enquired of all of us.

There followed another few moments of complete silence in which I looked at each girl in turn whilst they looked at each other, except Lynda who looked at the television uninterested.

There was definitely something about this girl's eyes which fascinate me.

I felt I knew as much as I needed to know about the others, but the mysterious Lynda intrigued me greatly.

Marcie again broke the silence.

"Okay, all those in favour of Brian joining us indicate in the usual manner."

Marcie, with her elbows on the table, raised one hand to shoulder height as Debbie immediately followed suit.

Rachel spoke.

"I suggest we give him a trial period of a month or two to see if there are any problems."

"I second that," Marcie confirmed as Rachel's hand joined the other two at the far end of the table in the raised position.

Ayesha slowly raised her hand in confirmation, and, all eyes again turned towards Lynda, who, remained leaning with her chin upon her hands.

She turned her emerald-green eyes towards me and without moving raised one finger slowly, smiled and again transfixed me with her gaze like a wild animal that could paralyse its prey.

I was completely at her mercy until Marcie, again, broke the spell by loudly thumping her hand upon the table declaring,

"Carried unanimously."

With the tension of the moment gone, Rachel suddenly jumped from her seat and exited the room calling, "Welcome to the mad house!" before slamming the door behind her.

Lynda got to her feet.

Patting me on the arm she left the room much slower than Rachel had done. Lynda smiled, but, said nothing.

Ayesha raised herself from the table and slowly disappeared from sight to sit on a sofa to watch the television news, leaving Marcie and Debbie with me at the table in silence.

After a few seconds of indecision Debbie began to clear the plates from the table onto the tray that was propped against the table leg beneath Ayesha's chair, and then, disappeared into the kitchen with them.

"I'll show you to your room," Marcie broke the silence again.

I followed her from the room as I did on my first visit, but, I didn't want to argue with her.

Once inside my room, Marcie leaned backwards onto the door closing it firmly.

"Now that you are in I hope you enjoy living here," she began, "but," she suddenly looked very stern indeed as the smile ran away from her face to be replaced by a look I had not yet seen,

"There are a few things I must say to you."

I listened intently as she continued.

"Firstly, I am responsible for the welfare of my girls, and so, if I hear any complaints then you're out. Do you completely understand me?"

"Yes ma'am," I replied solemnly.

"You are here on a month by month trial at the moment and you can move in on Saturday if you like."

She moved from the door surveying the room.

"I'll get you some bedding," she indicated towards the bed, "and a shade for that light."

"If there's anything else you need tell me," as she crossed the room to open the wardrobe to check the coat-hanger stock,

"If you need more hangers or anything let me know and I'll get them, but, once you're settled we can discuss the finer details, Okay?"

"Sure," I confirmed, "I'll move in on Saturday and I hope I'll be very happy here."

"You'd better hope we ALL will be happy here," she interrupted sternly, "we are all pretty liberal-minded, but, if you cross the line I'll personally murder you."

Marcie crossed the room to where I stood placing her hands upon my shoulders.

She looked me straight in the eyes while pressing her very large bosom against my chest and spoke very quietly, but, firmly and sincerely.

I had no idea what to do with my hands so clasped them behind my back as I filled my nostrils with her sweet aroma.

"They are all good girls and if you play by the rules we should all get on famously, Okay?"

Her words faded to a faint whisper as I whispered a reassuring "Yes ma'am."

"I know I can trust you," she whispered as she crossed to the door where her welcoming smile returned.

"Now get out of here and we'll see you on Saturday." she laughed as she opened the door ushering me out, "and stop calling me ma'am... I'm not royalty."

As I emerged into the fresh spring air I turned towards Marcie and laughed

"Thanks for everything, I won't let you down." as sincerely as I could.

"Oh, I know you won't." she called closing the door to me.

"In this chapter, Emily, I'm trying to convince you I was a really nice guy who had managed to get this flat with these girls and they all fascinated me."

"I was excited as I thought of the possibilities before me."

"I had taken the first steps in the most exciting period of my life and hoped the months ahead would keep getting better and better."

"These were exceptionally nice girls – why they would consider me joining their 'happy family' I couldn't fathom, but, I passed their examination, and, I was in."

In my car I waited a few minutes until the tension in my bones subsided as I smoked a cigarette and heaved a long sigh.

Turned on the ignition and made my way home to tell my parents I was intending to fly from their nest.

I couldn't help thinking about Marcie's figure and warm seductive eyes, Rachel's intriguing beauty, Debbie's enchanting innocence and Lynda's mysterious green 'cat's eyes' as I drove along the M8 motorway.

I arrived home just before 9 p.m. joining my parents deeply engrossed in a drama series on television.

Waiting a few minutes, until it had finished, I decided to begin breaking the news of my imminent departure from the flock.

"I've been thinking," I began to get their attention proceeding as cautiously as I could, "all this travelling to Edinburgh is costing me a fortune in petrol, so, I figured it was time I should get some lodgings through there."

They looked at each other in amazement and then Dad smiled,

"We were wondering when you were going to realise you would be better off there."

"Have you been looking for somewhere? Mum cautiously asked.

"As it happens," I replied, "I've managed to get a room in a small flat near the City Centre, and, I'm hoping I could move in this weekend."

"I'll help you to pack," Dad smiled getting up from his armchair,

"I think we should have a cup of tea to celebrate."

he laughed as he crossed the room to the kitchen to put the kettle on.

"I take it you'll be quite happy to get rid of me then?" I smiled jokingly.

"I wonder whatever could give you that suggestion?" Dad laughed.

When he had gone I looked towards Mum who was smiling broadly at my father's actions as she asked for more information.

"Well," I began, "I will be sharing a house with five other people, but, I have my own room, which is about the size of my room here, and I get all my meals cooked for me."

"Sounds wonderful," she smiled amazed, "what are the other people like?"

After a short pause, I said, "That seems to be the only snag," I continued, "they all appear to be very nice young ladies."

I emphasised the 'young ladies'.

Dad, returning from the kitchen, placed a mug of tea on the coffee table before me.

He resumed his position in his favourite armchair, handing a mug of tea to Mum as he did so.

My 53-year-old father was always smiling endearing him to everyone with whom he came into contact.

As a sales-agent for a lingerie company he had a very humorous personality, which, he needs to cover any embarrassment in his job, which, he often refers to as 'Travelling in ladies underwear'.

Mum, who was one year younger used to be a schoolteacher and was the more dominant partner in their relationship, although, Dad appeared to make all the 'important' decisions regarding the household.

"I was just hearing," Mum said to Dad once settled, "he's sharing a house with five young ladies." she smiled looking at Dad as his eyes lit up.

"FIVE!" he exclaimed, "Surely one is enough for any man," we all laughed and then he asked, between sips of tea,

"And what does Tracey think of this?"

Dad was well aware of my often-turbulent relationship with my girlfriend, Tracey Collins.

After a pause I told them they were the first to know, which, raised a few eyebrows, while we settled down in silence to concentrate on the 'Nine o'clock news'.

"You mean to tell us Tracey doesn't know anything about these five young ladies?"

"Not in so many words." I smiled.

This deal struck between Marcie and me had happened so fast that I had not spared any thought for what Tracey would think of me moving into a house with five girls in it.

Until the time I met her I hadn't much to do with women, and, in the five years since we had several 'ups and downs', so, I knew of her jealous nature and often violent temper, which, had caused a few arguments in the past.

I was still thinking what I should, and should not tell Tracey when the telephone in the hallway began to ring.

"That'll be her," my father smiled, "Good luck, Son."

"I've a feeling I might need all the luck I can get." I quipped as I got up to answer the 'phone rather apprehensively as Tracey had the habit of calling at the same time a few nights each week.

"Hi, how are you doing?" Tracey asked cheerily.

This was her usual greeting, so, I replied, "fine." as usual.

"Are you coming out to play?" she enquired.

I arranged to pick Tracey up a few minutes later, which, I figured, should give me enough time to rehearse what I should tell her about Marcie's gang.

Ten minutes later I pulled up outside the semi-detached home she shared with her elderly parents, and, she came out to greet me wearing a white V-neck sweater, which, showed off her slim 34B-24-34 figure to perfection.

She, as usual, wore a short white tennis skirt, highlighting her bronzed legs and white 'sneakers' on her feet.

To the rest of the world she could have given the impression of going to take part in a game of Tennis, but, the games we regularly played had nothing to do with the sport.

27 year-old Tracey Collins was all I ever wanted in a girlfriend.

She had blonde hair, which almost reached her bust and a slim figure, with which, I had no complaints.

As she entered the car I kissed her lips passionately for a few seconds before putting the car into gear to drive to a wooded area, a few minutes away, often frequented by courting couples.

Arriving at our favourite spot Tracey lifted the handle at the side of her seat to recline fully backwards with a familiar passion in her eyes to await the usual encounter.

I killed the engine and switched off the lights, to immerse us in pitch-blackness, but, instead of joining her I switched on the interior light remaining upright.

Sensing something was wrong she turned onto her right buttock resting her head upon her right hand asking, "Whatever is wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong," I quietly assured her solemnly, "it's just that I'm going to have to move through to Edinburgh."

"Oh, is that all?" She sighed reclining herself again,

"For a second there I thought it was something serious."

It seems she too expected this news.

Switching off the interior light I reclined my seat to join hers, embracing her in a passionate kiss for a few minutes.

When I eventually came up for air I whispered, "It means that we won't be seeing each other as frequently as we do now."

"But," she whispered in reply, "it also means we can get together in a nice warm bed, instead of sneaking up here, in all weathers, in the dead of night, a few times a week."

She pulled me to her again and we resumed our passionate embrace.

Tracey, obviously, regarded the move to the capital as an excellent idea and I figured a few well-chosen words of reassurance from Marcie would be all that were needed to allay any fears she may have.

I decided it was better not to tell her about my new 'flatmates' at this time.

It also had not occurred to me that the stern warning from Marcie applied to the others and until the situation changed I sensed I had a prospect of the best of both worlds.

"I suppose," I asked Emily, "You don't want to know the gory details of my nocturnal trips to the Hareshaw Forest with Tracey?"

"Not at the moment," Emily replied, "if you don't mind.

We can always add some 'spice' later if the plot needs any."

Her mention of spice reminded me we hadn't eaten and that I had neglected to offer my guest any refreshment. "Are you hungry?" I asked.

"A little," Emily replied, "but, we should get on with the story."

"Indeed," I agreed, "here we are talking about adding spices when we're hardly past the appetiser.

We still have a long way to go before we get to the Main course."

Emily agreed as she asked if she could use the bathroom.

"Sure," I asked, "there's a Chinese menu beside the 'phone, if you give them a call they will deliver in about 20 minutes?

Order anything you like, and ask for my usual meal 'B', they can deliver any wine or whatever you want.

There's beer and soft drinks in the fridge if you'd prefer?"

"I'm driving," Emily advised, but, I will order a meal for us.

Don't you dare stop," she warned, "I don't want to be here all weekend."

Once Emily had vacated the room I resumed my tale into her recorder.

"The reason I'm telling you about this night with Tracey is while we were making love in the car there was a deafening thud upon the car bonnet."

I opened my eyes suddenly to see these two, curious, green eyes staring in at us.

Tracey turned her head quickly, staring bewildered at these mysterious green eyes looking in at her as I, instinctively, pressed the car horn and the eyes vanished again into the darkness.

Once we were both fully clothed I turned on the engine and the fan to clear perspiration from the windscreen as Tracey sighed deeply before being the first to break the deftly silence.

"What, in the name of God, was that?" she asked pointing to where the eyes had been.

"Probably just a cat" I assured her.

"Nearly frightened the shit out of me." Tracey hissed with obvious emotion as she opened the glove box to find the hairbrush she had placed there several months earlier and began to run it through her blonde hair.

Tracey did not swear as a rule as she knew I strongly objected to any form of profanity and did not swear myself, but, I dismissed it as possibly justified in the heat of the moment.

It seemed these eyes I had seen earlier were beginning to haunt me as I began to think about mysterious Lynda again.

"So," I continued, "I take it you don't mind me moving to the other side of the country?"

"Not at all," she replied, "if tonight's anything to go by.

I guess we could get used to a nice warm bed and that cat can go and bother somebody else."

Outside Tracey's house, as she returned home a few minutes later, a wicked smile came to her lips as we kissed lightly and she got out of the car, repeating. "Oh, yeah, I think it's an absolutely wonderful idea."

"I felt really guilty, Emily, about not telling Tracey of Marcie's gang, but Tracey was already fantasising about nights of passion and I didn't want to arouse any suspicions, so said nothing."

"Anyway, Emily, so far there was nothing to tell her.

What Tracey doesn't know couldn't hurt me."

Emily had her doubts.
Chapter 5: Friday 13th & Saturday 14th March.

Friday evening I arrived home around 6:15 p.m. immediately joining my family having their dinner. 'This is probably my Last Supper here' I thought as I ate the meal before me.

"Well," Dad asked, after a few moments, "What did Tracey say?"

"Oh, she's all for it," I replied between mouthfuls, "she regards it as, and I quote 'an absolutely wonderful idea'."

I resumed eating during the short silence that followed.

My Mum and 12 year-old brother, Paul, listened in silence.

My 22 year-old sister, Louise, the only other person present, looked-on puzzled.

"You did tell her the WHOLE story?" my father asked.

"I may have omitted to mention a few 'minor' details."

"Such as?" He asked expecting an answer, but, I said nothing.

"So, she doesn't know the FULL story?"

"I thought it was best to allay any suspicions she may have by not telling her what she didn't need to know."

I looked towards Mum, who continued eating in silence.

"Anyway," I assured her, "There's nothing sinister going on - it's a perfectly 'kosher' arrangement."

Louise could contain her curiosity no longer.

"Something I'm not being told?" She enquired, "or shouldn't I ask?"

"Brian," Dad answered, "has managed to get a room in a flat in 'the Far East." (He always referred to Edinburgh as 'the Far East'.) "And he is sharing it with no less than,"

he raised his left hand towards Louise, "five women."

Louise almost choked in surprise.

After clearing her throat she asked excitedly.

"Good for you, - Does this mean I can finally get a room of my own?"

Knowing his insinuations had not had the desired effect Dad sipped his coffee sighing "Probably."

My parents trusted me implicitly and knew I wouldn't have taken the room if the arrangements had not been 'above board'.

They would have been shocked to learn of my nocturnal visits to the Hareshaw Forest with Tracey, but, as I gave them no cause for concern, everyone was happy.

I started to think again of Tracey, as she was an only child and her parents doted on her they certainly wouldn't approve of her plans to spend her weekends in Edinburgh.

We would, no doubt, cross that bridge when we come to it.

Packing took most of the night, and when I finished I spent my final night in my lonely bed in anticipation of what tomorrow would bring.

Saturday 14th March.

The 'big' day dawned several hours before I awoke at 10 a.m. and started to carry some of the bags out to the car, taking care not to drop my most treasured possession, the expensive stereo I had been given on my 21st birthday.

I had almost finished my exodus by the time my parents returned from their weekly shopping run.

"Are you ready for the 'off'?"

Mum asked as she passed me in the hallway carrying a few plastic bags of groceries.

She deposited the bags in the middle of the kitchen floor before coming to hug me to her. "You be good now," she warned as she kissed me lightly upon the cheek.

As Dad entered carrying a large cardboard box filled with tins he quipped, "If you can't be good, be careful" as he passed us to convey his box to the kitchen.

I whispered an assuring "I will" to mother and after kissing her took my last bag to my car.

"And if you can't be careful... at least enjoy it. Dad smiled carrying another box

"It's the other side of the country not the other side of the world," I smiled, "and I'll visit some Sundays if I'm still welcome."

I was assured I would always be welcome and left with a tear in each eye.

Around Noon I arrived at my new abode to be greeted by Rachel who was just on her way out carrying a large silver guitar case.

"Hi," she called, "can't stop." as she skipped down the steps to street level, got into a small red sports car, and drove off at high speed amid the screech of tyres.

"She doesn't hang about." I smirked as I turned to see Marcie in the doorway, with, her arms folded across her heavy bosom, giving me her motherly smile.

"Need a hand? She asked.

"No thanks," I replied, "I'll manage."

In my new room I stood for a few seconds surveying my surroundings and noted a duvet and some sheets had been laid upon the bed, but the light bulb was still bare.

A steady stream of sunlight came through the curtains as I imagined the months ahead as Marcie appeared behind me.

"When you're settled in" she smiled, "come into the living room and I'll give you the finer details, Okay?"

"Sure," I replied and proceeded to transport the remainder of my belongings inside.

When all my 'gear' was inside I made my way to the living room carrying a moderate bunch of flowers that I had bought on the way, as a thank-you gift, where I found Marcie with Debbie at the table.

Marcie was recording a few bills into a ledger closely scrutinising each one.

She now wore a large pair of spectacles, with round lenses, which suited her round face very well.

I seated myself in Rachel's chair, opposite Debbie, who was deeply engrossed in her banking manuals whilst quietly drumming a biro against her teeth.

She looked across at me and smiled "Hi," before lowering her head again, occasionally making notes into a notepad by her side.

Marcie lowered her pen with a sigh, took off her glasses and leaned backwards in her chair, which made her bosom inflate enticingly as she stretched.

She took another book out of a drawer at her end of the table laying it in front of her.

"I usually go through the same routine whenever a new girl arrives, so I've taken to writing everything down so as to leave nothing out."

Opening the book she handed me a neatly typed 3-page list of rules and regulations, which would govern my stay here.

"I believe everything is covered in this, but, firstly I need a few details such as Name, Address, Next of kin, etc."

I noted my details into her jotter, noticing that there had certainly been quite a few previous tenants over the years.

Working my way through the jotter I noticed Ayesha Kennedy, Lynda MacGregor, and Deborah Campbell and several previous pages further back Rachel Rabinowicz and Marisa Willis.

"I presume," I began cautiously, "Seeing as all your names are here in this book the warning you gave me on Thursday applies to everyone else?"

Debbie's head rose as she looked at me intently.

"Certainly," Marcie assured me, "We all live by the same rules, so if you have any problems with any of the girls you let me know."

Marcie handed me a set of keys as I took money from my pocket and placed the 'correct' amount in front of her, which she counted and placed between the pages of her ledger saying "Thank-you" as she did so.

"And, you must take your share of all household chores, such as washing the dishes, which Cathy used to do on a Tuesday & Friday. Any questions?"

I couldn't think of anything other than permission for Tracey to spend a few weekends, so I said "I'm sure I'll get into the swing before long."

"I'm sure you will," she replied knowingly and closing the book gave me her warm smile again while she took off her glasses placing them in the drawer, followed by the books.

"I have taken the liberty of bringing a small bunch of flowers as a token of my appreciation." We sat there looking at each other a few seconds before she thanked me as she heaved herself to her feet.

She exited to the kitchen to return a few moments later with the flowers in a small vase, which she placed upon the cabinet against the wall.

Marcie thanked me again for the flowers and left the room leaving me alone with Debbie.

I sat for a few moments staring at her until, lifting her head, our eyes met.

"How is it going?" I asked quietly.

"No real problems," her reply, "I never knew there was so much I needed to know for these exams, but I'm getting the gist of it."

"If you need any help," I assured her, "I'll be only too happy to help if I can."

"Thanks," she whispered, "I might take you up on that - nice flowers by the way." she laughed lowering her head again.

Returning to my room I emptied a few bags into the drawers and wardrobe, and made the bed before lying down upon it with my hands behind my head, staring at the ceiling for a few minutes reflecting on what my living there would bring.

A few minutes later there was a light knocking on the door.

"Come in," I beckoned as Marcie entered leaning against the door with one arm.

"I had a feeling there was something you wanted to ask?"

This woman could read my thoughts it seems.

"As it happens," I replied sitting up.

Marcie closed the door leaning against the wall with her arms folded across her massive bust again.

"Everyone thought it was a very great idea to move here," I began, "everyone, included Tracey, my girlfriend, who was imagining the possibility of staying over on the occasional weekend."

"That shouldn't be a problem," she assured me, "as long as you're quiet."

"That's not the problem," I continued, "I omitted to tell her about you and your gang because it would only raise her suspicions about the arrangements."

"I see," she smiled deep in thought.

"I was wondering," I continued, "If you could have a few words with her to allay any fears she might have?"

"Sure," she replied thoughtfully, "I'll be happy to.

When will she be coming?"

"I thought about asking her next weekend, if, that's okay with you?"

"What you do in the privacy of your own room is your own business, but you are responsible for Tracey's conduct while under this roof."

She looked me straight in the eye.

"Any indiscretion and you'll both be out, so, of course, I don't mind."

"Thanks," I whispered aloud.

"You're welcome," smiling she opened the door to lean on it as before, "but, don't go making a habit of it, Okay?"

I rested onto my bed for a while before emptying my bags into drawers and the wardrobe until it was all finished an hour, or so, later.

I made the bed and reclining I again stared at the ceiling for a while until I heard Ayesha calling me for tea.

Taking my seat at the end of the table I noticed everyone else was eating. "Is Rachel not joining us?"

Debbie sprang to life answering, "Rachel's band have a gig in Glasgow tonight."

"I'm not being nosy," I lied, "I just wondered."

After tea Lynda and Marcie took command of the dishwashing as I made myself comfortable at the end of one of the sofas to join Debbie and Ayesha watching a quiz show on television.

A short while later Marcie emerged from the kitchen to sit in one of the armchairs facing me, closely followed by Lynda sitting at the other end of the sofa from me.

Drawing her legs beneath her she covered them with the hem of her skirt before turning her attention to the television.

In the dimness I had a long look at Lynda, trying to figure out what it was about her I feared.

Lynda wore a black blouse, opened at the neck, which, showed off her slim figure much more than the polo neck jumper I had seen previously.

She also wore a long black skirt held around her slender waist by a broad black shiny belt and black tights, which, I had noticed before her skirt covered them.

I sat regarding her every movement for a few minutes wondering if she had anything in her wardrobe that wasn't black, when I noticed Marcie looking at me causing me to divert my gaze towards the television quiz.

After sitting in relative silence watching the television for about an hour the doorbell rang.

"That'll be for me," Debbie squealed jumping from her seat to answer the door. Returning a few moments later she declared, "Wrong again, it's for Ayesha."

Debbie made herself comfortable as Ayesha exited saying, "I'll get it" as the doorbell rang again. This time it was for Debbie and she left excitedly leaving me with Marcie and Lynda to resume our concentration on the television.

Fifteen minutes later Lynda looked at the clock above the mantle, got up and exited allowing me to stretch out fully upon the sofa.

I remained in that position until the programme finished altering my position I looked across at Marcie who was still eyeing me intently.

By now my curiosity regarding Lynda was getting the better of me, so I asked, "I don't mean to be nosy, but what's the story behind Lynda?"

"What do you mean 'story'?" She asked, knowing exactly what I meant.

"When I was here on Thursday I sensed a certain amount of tension between Lynda and the others, especially with Rachel." I proceeded cautiously,

"It's probably none of my business. I'm just curious."

Marcie rose from her slouched position.

"There's not much of a story to tell," she began,

"Lynda was entertaining one of those punk rocker types in her room last Sunday morning while Rachel was taking a shower."

There followed a short pause.

"The long and short of it is," she continued, "when Rachel came out of the bathroom the 'guy' was waiting to go in.

He made an obscene pass at her so she threw him out in nothing but his underwear – end of story.

A word of caution," she laughed, "Rachel's not the kind of person to pick a fight with."

"Oh, I see, I'll certainly keep that in mind." I nodded looking deeply into her sparkling blue eyes again.

"I don't mean to stare at you," I whispered after a pause, "but you have the nicest eyes I have seen for a long time."

I felt I had to say something to relieve any tension beginning to build between us.

"Thank you kind sir," she laughed, "but it's more my fault than yours."

Marcie became more serious.

"I find I can learn a lot about people by what their eyes say rather than their mouths, which, gets me into bother with people who don't know me too well.

I can always tell when people are lying to me," she continued,

"If there's even a shadow of doubt in their hearts I can detect it in their eyes, which, has its good points as well as its bad points."

"Whatever do you mean?" I enquired curiously.

"Well, the main reason you are here is because I could see genuine trust in your eyes, but it's also the main reason my marriage failed."

"Do you want to talk about it?" I asked cautiously.

I didn't want to interfere in her personal life, but I felt I was getting close to finding out what made this woman 'tick' and wanted to know more.

Marcie turned towards me, drawing up her legs under her as she leaned backwards onto the arm of the chair.

She folded her arms across her bust, took a deep breath and exhaled very slowly.

"It's not a very exciting story," she began emotionally.

"I met Chris, my husband, while I was a student nurse at the infirmary.

I was eighteen then and tended to fall in love with anyone who looked twice at me."

I listened intently as she reminisced about her youth.

"He was a young, good-looking, junior doctor who had quite a way with the women.

All the nurses hoped he would ask them out, but he asked me and I couldn't help fall head-over-heels in love with him.

I was so young and so silly then."

Marcie looked forlornly at the ceiling for a few moments as she took another deep breath.

"And there was nothing I wouldn't do for the guy."

As she looked at me again I could see her eyes begin to fill with tears.

"The two years I lived with him before we married were the happiest I have ever known.

He showered me with flowers and gifts, which, only made me more infatuated with him."

A teardrop trickled from her left eye to slowly wander down her cheek as she continued.

"I don't tend to trust anyone who gives me flowers now."

I apologised for bringing the small bunch earlier emphasising they were purely a token of my appreciation.

"After we were married the flowers became less frequent and eventually stopped, but I didn't notice because I had everything when I had him."

She paused for a moment as she thought of her former happiness and her tear-filled eyes wandered.

"Anyway," she continued regaining herself.

"I eventually became pregnant, which, I believed would make Chris the happiest man in the world, but, instead, he didn't want anything to do with a baby and urged me to have a termination, which, I wouldn't consider, so he beat me.

I went to Torquay for a while, had 'Christie' and gave her up for adoption."

She took another deep breath as a tear trickled from the other eye.

"I felt so helpless - I didn't know what to do.

I would sit for hours in tears trying to fathom how the man I loved could treat me this way."

"After a while I began to find receipts from florists and knew he was seeing someone else as I could see the lies in his eyes, so we separated after five years, and two years later we were divorced and I moved in here."

"That's why I feel so strongly for my girls," she sobbed,

"Lynda reminds me of myself fifteen years ago.

She falls in and out of love so easily and has the power to hypnotise men with her eyes.

Debbie is so sweet and innocent she needs someone to mother her as her mother died when she was born.

Ayesha's mother is thousands of miles away and needs the occasional shoulder to cry on as she misses her family so much.

Rachel is old enough to know better, but, I treat all of them like they were my own and love them all dearly, like the baby I 'lost' all those years ago."

I could feel a lump come to my throat as she spoke, so I pulled her to me and hugged her while she cried on my shoulder.

We hugged for a minute while I rubbed her shoulder with one hand and her thigh with the other, before kissing her lightly on the cheek. She gently rose from the sofa and hurriedly left the room.

I was still thinking about Marcie when she returned to the room thirty minutes later and I could see she had been crying the whole time she had been away, although she had tried to wash the tears away.

As she passed the sofa she knelt before me again.

"I'm sorry about that," she whispered, "I can get very emotional whenever I think of my baby."

I placed my right hand on her left shoulder and gently moved it to below her hair to rub her neck, while my thumb gently brushed her freshly moistened cheek.

At that moment the door swung open and Debbie entered as Marcie slowly got to her feet and returned to her armchair.

Debbie made herself comfortable in the armchair closest to the television, but, she had difficulty concentrating on the programme as her gaze kept going from Marcie to me and back again - confused she said nothing.

"I could tell," Emily, "life in this house would be anything but dull."

Emily agreed as the doorbell rang and she got up from her seat to answer it.

Taking a fiver from my pocket I smiled.

"Give this to the lad and ask the restaurant to charge it to my account."

"Will do," Emily complied as she relayed the information as instructed.
Chapter 6: Sunday morning.

I awoke to the telephone ringing.

It rang three times before I heard Marcie saying, "Hello - sure - no problem - I'll be there in 10." before replacing the receiver.

Glancing at my digital alarm, which, reads 9:07, I lay for a few more minutes deciding what to do today.

The sun shone through the lace-covered window brightening the room.

I could hear singing of birds, the occasional car in the street and the sound of running water through the wall. 'Someone must be having a shower' I thought as I raised myself up starting to dress.

As I passed the bathroom door it opened and Rachel emerged wearing a large pink towel pulled tightly around her large bust and another smaller white towel from her head containing her hair.

Remembering the fate of Lynda's punk rocker I raised my hands in surrender falling backwards against the doorpost out of her way.

"Good morning," she said cheerily as she passed me clutching a few bottles of shampoo and other assorted bathroom products.

"Morning," I mumbled as I watched her hips sway seductively beneath the towel as she shuffled her bronzed perfect, legs towards her room.

It was easy to see why she swayed Lynda's friend, as she was positively the most beautiful girl I have ever seen.

I stood mesmerised while Rachel's furry slippers shuffled towards her room.

As her door closed Marcie appeared before me dressed in a white nurse's uniform with regulation black heavy coat and white starched cap.

"You keep your eyes off," she sternly warned as she hurriedly passed me out of the front door banging it loudly as she went.

'My stay here will be anything but dull.' I thought as I filled the wash hand basin with hot water, wondering how long it would take before the temptations of living here would engulf me, and, whether my strict self-discipline would hold out.

Time alone would tell.

Leaving the bathroom I made my way to the living room where I found Debbie sitting upon a sofa leafing through a large newspaper spread out before her.

She raised her head saying a cheery, "Good morning" as I entered the room.

I returned a "Good morning" as I crossed to the window to look into the almost deserted street.

The sun shone brightly as a few people, dressed in their 'Sunday best', made their way to a nearby church.

"It's a beautiful morning, I wonder what mischief I'll get up to today?"

Without raising her head from her newspaper she said frankly,

"I'm still wondering what mischief you were up to last night."

Slowly moving to the back of the sofa I leaned on it looking down at Debbie.

She was very attractive, if, slightly overweight, but, not by much.

She wore her white tee shirt with the words 'I'm a good girl' across her ample chest.

Quietly I whispered, "Marcie was telling me her life-story last night and became very emotional in the middle of it."

Debbie raised her head and sighed "Christie?" I nodded.

"Someone should have warned you the subject of children is her weakness."

I could tell Debbie had a deep love for Marcie and now understood the circumstances surrounding the previous evening.

"Try not to mention 'babies' when she's around, Okay?"

"Sure thing." I assured her as the door opened and Rachel entered, with a gust of wind saying "Good morning one and all." as she headed straight for the kitchen.

Rachel was now wearing a pair of tight jeans, which, showed off her muscular thighs and legs to great effect and had her hair in a ponytail.

As Rachel's hair extended beyond her waist she would scrunch up a pair of old tights, with the gusset and feet cut off, and feed her hair through securing her hair into a long, straight line.

I discovered very quickly whenever she prepared for bed or relaxed around the house it was not unusual to see her with her hair that way.

Emerging from the kitchen Rachel clutched a box of Cornflakes to her chest, carrying a bowl, spoon and milk as she swept behind me to the table banging each of the items onto the wooden surface.

"Is she always like this in the mornings?" I asked Debbie.

She looked across at Rachel behind me smiled and asked,

"So, how did last night go?"

"Ace," Rachel replied amid the sound of Cornflakes and milk being poured into the bowl.

Debbie, still smiling, turned to me "This is one of her 'good' mornings... you should see her on a 'bad' day."

Turning towards the table I could not believe my eyes.

Rachel, now crunching upon the cereal, while, leafing through a magazine, was wearing a light blue tee shirt stretched across her large chest, which, wasn't supported by any bra.

Her nipples could clearly be seen erect on the most fantastic 38-inch breasts I had ever seen in my life. 'She needn't have bothered putting the tee shirt on' I thought as I stood spellbound for a moment.

"Are those communal Cornflakes?" I asked before lust overpowered me.

"Sure," she answered, clearing her mouth, "You'll find a bowl in the kitchen."

I walked to the kitchen door shaking impure thoughts from my mind and entered the spotless room, which, must have cost a small fortune to install.

To my right there was a large marble worktop, with a fridge and washing machine beneath churning away quietly.

On the worktop were a microwave, toaster, bread bin, an electric fryer and electric kettle next to a massive gas cooker, which, shone as the sun's rays entering from a lace-covered window, reflected from it.

Under the window a large aluminium sink sparkled as I noticed the far wall was covered in a mass of wooden cupboards.

I began to open each cupboard door in turn marvelling at the array of tins, packets and things inside.

Eventually I opened one door to reveal the plate store, which contained about a dozen of each type of cup, bowls, saucers and plates of all sizes.

Selecting a bowl, resembling the one I had seen Rachel using, I returned to the table saying, "That's a hell of a kitchen you have there."

Filling my bowl with cereal and milk I filled my mind with the renewed splendour of Rachel.

"That's Ayesha's kingdom," Rachel warned me, "If the desire to open a tin overcomes you check it's okay with Ayesha first as she knows exactly what's in there, Okay?"

"I appreciate you telling me," I said, "I've already put my foot in it last night with Marcie."

Rachel lowered her magazine bewildered, which, turned to horror as Debbie said. "They were discussing 'Christie' last night."

Rachel lowered her spoon and spoke frankly, "Someone should have told you it's not a good idea discussing 'babies' whenever Marcie is around.

You'll soon learn we all have our weaknesses and Marcie's is babies."

At that moment the living room door opened slowly as Lynda slowly shuffled into the room.

"On the subject of weaknesses, here comes one now," Rachel laughs as she exited to the kitchen with her bowl.

Lynda shuffled slowly towards the table.

Settling into her usual chair, beside me, she lowered her head to rest it onto her arms.

Lynda was wearing a beige coloured towelling dressing gown with large buttons down the front. Her hair was un-brushed and her eyes were very, very heavy.

Rachel returning from the kitchen placed a glass, with aspirins dissolving noisily, onto the table by Lynda's head.

Lynda's right hand located the glass as she tried to hush the hissing sound with her palm before she raised her head, eyes closed, resting her head onto her other hand with a deep sigh.

Rachel had, by this time, moved to the other side of me resting her left hand upon the table and her right hand onto the back of my chair, which, brought her enticing bosom to within inches of my face as I fought to divert my gaze from staring at her chest again.

"So," Rachel asked, smiling like a Cheshire cat, "What happened to you last night?"

Lynda's eyes slowly opened as she took a sip from the glass.

"I really can't remember," she sighed hoarsely,

"I feel like I've been backwards through a combine harvester."

Her eyes focused on me as she laid her left hand onto my arm.

"You'll have to forgive me," she sighed, "I'm not normally like this."

"Pants on fire." Debbie laughed as the doorbell rang.

Rachel exited laughing, "That'll probably be some guy wanting his combine harvester back."

Returning a few moments later Rachel announced, "Brian, it's for you." She exited again.

I immediately left the table hurriedly finishing my cereal on my way to deposit the bowl in the sink, wondering who knew I was there.

That question was answered as I opened the room door to reveal Tracey standing in the doorway, with the front door open, looking at the picture of the bowl of fruit on the wall.

I rushed to her and kissed her passionately for a few seconds before being interrupted by a cockney accent coming from the stairs.

"At least invite 'er in mate."

Opening my eyes I saw a young man dressed in a pair of faded jeans and a black leather jacket, waiting for a neighbour's door to open. Mumbling an apology I ushered Tracey inside to my room closing the door on the smiling Englishman.

"How did you know where I was?" I enquired as she sat down upon my bed and offered no resistance as I sat beside her and began fumbling with the buttons of her blouse.

"Louise gave me the address - Who the hell was that?"

I frantically opened the material revealing her lace-covered bosom, one button at a time.

"Who was what?" I enquired as I started to grope at her bust.

"The girl with the enormous chest who answered the door?"

Tracey snarled as I tried to remove her blouse.

"Oh, that would be Rachel," I replied, "She lives across the hallway there."

"Does she now?" Tracey hissed rising to go to the window to look out.

Inspecting the wardrobe and the dressing table she returned slowly to the bed without re-fastening her blouse. "And, how many other people live here?"

"Five," I replied renewing my interest at removing her clothing without much resistance.

"And are they all like 'Miss Treasure chest'?" She asked.

It would have been foolish to conceal the truth, so, I preceded cautiously.

"Well," I began. "There's Marcie, who, is about 50 years old.

I haven't seen much of her," I lied, "she is a nurse at the local hospital and works a lot."

"There's Rachel, who isn't here much either, as she plays in a band in her spare time and is always out with them.

Then, there's Lynda, who, at this moment, is nursing a massive hangover.

There's Debbie, who, is so sweet and innocent she is hardly 'real,'

And, Ayesha is an African student, and, hasn't spoken a word to me since I arrived."

"You mean to tell me you're living here with half a dozen women?" Tracey hissed,

"And you expect me to be happy about it?"

Holding her blouse closed around her she held it tightly covering her chest.

"There's nothing sinister going on," I pleaded, "everything is completely 'kosher' and above board.

We all have our own rooms that nobody else is allowed to enter.

Most of them are never here and as far as I can see they've all got boyfriends, and," I pulled her towards me, "I've got you."

Tracey thought about what I was saying as I kissed her inviting lips repeating, with as much sincerity as I could muster,

"I don't need anything to do with any of them... as long as I have you."

Tracey thought for a few moments as I renewed my attempts to remove her clothing.

"You know I love you," she whispered, "and, I trust you one hundred percent, but, I'll have to think about this."

Disengaging from my mission I rested my hands upon her shoulders.

"You know I love only you." I insisted,

"I thought this was what you wanted after our encounter with that cat the other night.

I need you, only you, and, no-one else."

"I'm still trying to forget that cat." Tracey smiled again recalling the incident.

"You should know by now... I am a one-woman-guy." I pleaded,

"Well, at least... one woman at a time." I joked.

A smile remained upon her lips as I kissed them.

"I was wondering what mischief I could get up to today? Do you have any suggestions?"

"Unfortunately, I can't stay long as Aunt Maisie and her brood of obnoxious brats are visiting today, and, I said I would be home to give Mum a hand coping with them."

"What time do you need to be home?" I asked.

"I promised I would be home by 3." as we both looked at my digital alarm, reading 9:42. "Doesn't time fly when you're having fun." she smiled wickedly as we both, quickly, undressed.

I could feel my cheeks redden with embarrassment as I gazed at Emily, who was crunching on a prawn cracker rather loudly.

"I'm sorry with the details," I laughed "but, I'd never seen people like these before."

"I can imagine." Emily smiled.

"This was an entirely new situation for me, Emily.

Never in my life have I had anything to do with women like these ones."

"I was excited, hopelessly frightened and absolutely scared out of my mind with the emotions I was feeling towards these girls, and I didn't have a clue what to do with them."

"Sound like, you would have a fair idea what to do with them? Given half a chance?"

"The emotions," I smiled back, "I had no idea what to do with these emotions."

"Here I was in my prime," I pleaded, again indicating the photograph as proof, "in a house with five extremely beautiful, sexy women and no idea how much trouble I was in - or could get in - if I let my emotions get the better of me."

"Have you matured with age?" She enquired smiling wickedly, looking at the photo of me 20 years younger, several pounds lighter and with hair several shades darker.

"I've, kind of, slowed down a lot since - not that there was anything to slow back then."

"I figured if Tracey visited at the weekends she could satisfy my every need and I wouldn't be tempted by my new friends and everything would be fine.

All I had to do was convince Tracey I wouldn't have anything to do with them."

"Did she believe you?" Emily giggled.

"Of course she believed me," I laughed, "at that time Tracey had nothing to worry about.

The following weeks and months," I assured Emily,

"I firmly believed I could resist these urges.

I really believed I had everything under control."

"And did you?" Emily asked giggling again.

Chapter 7: Sunday Evening.

Tracey stayed for a few hours, and, as she rolled from me she lost her balance and tumbled from the bed onto the floor with a loud squeal and a thud.

Concerned, I peered over the edge of the bed and found her lying upon her back - her whole body vibrating as she was overcome with hysterics, which, started me giggling too.

Slowly she raised herself to her feet rubbing a sore left elbow as she made a thorough examination of the room.

She walked towards the window, pausing to inspect the interior of the wardrobe and then looked through the lace-curtained window to the street below.

As she turned to face me the sunlight caught her nakedness as it glistened through her hair and her enchanting, athletic body.

"I'll have to have a word with this Marcie person," she smiled as she slowly returned to sit upon the edge of the bed, gathering her discarded clothing from the floor.

"For a start," she continued as she prepared to don her bra,

"We'll have to see about getting you a bigger bed."

She rubbed her left elbow again as I sat up, got behind her, folding my arms around her waist.

I passionately kissed the back of her neck and shoulders whilst pressing my chest against her bare back.

As she brought her arms behind her to fasten her bra, I took the material and clipped it into place.

"On the other hand," I stated, "if I only have a bed big enough for one you can rest assured you will be the only one who will be using it with me."

Tracey stood up placing her arms into her blouse and warned me "Look buster," pointing a menacing finger at me.

"I realise I must accept the fact that you are on the other side of the country sharing a home with 'Miss Treasure chest' and four other girls who are probably just as tempting.

I'm not ecstatic about the idea, but, I accept it because I trust you and love you too much to complain about it."

Getting to my feet I embraced her passionately.

"Thanks," I whispered, "I really do love you."

We hugged for a few moments before she caught sight of the alarm clock, which, now reads 13:37.

"Now," she sighed as she broke away from me, "let me get out of here before I change my mind."

Tracey picked up her skirt and looked around for her knickers as I hurriedly dressed finding her discarded underwear beneath my shirt.

"Can I ask you for something?" I enquired as she prepared to put them on.

"Could you leave me something to remind me of you on the lonely nights?"

Tracey thought about the request for a moment then handed me her pants before attaching her skirt around her waist and stepping into her shoes.

Buttoning her blouse as she walked towards the door we kissed, and, then, as I lead her to the front door we stopped... to kiss again.

We heard a key in the lock just as Marcie entered in floods of tears.

She swept past us to her room where she violently slammed the door behind her.

"That's Marcie." I whispered as I opened the front door and Tracey exited without saying anything.

I watched her bound down the stairs to her car.

She blew me a kiss, as she unlocked the door, started the engine and was gone.

Once inside I made my way to Marcie's room and tapped lightly upon the door.

I heard a faint "Come in." and, entered to find Marcie upon a massive bed in obvious distress.

"Are you okay?" I asked concerned.

Marcie sat up onto her quilt, wiping her nose with a handkerchief she took from a box on her bedside cabinet, saying, "I'll be all right in a minute or two, thanks."

I noticed a patch of fresh blood on her uniform, just below her left breast, and pointed it out to her. Lifting her breast she saw the blood and fell backwards onto the bed with a loud moan as Rachel appeared at my side.

Ducking under my outstretched arm she picked Marcie up in her powerful arms kissing her lightly whilst cradling her and stroking her hair.

Rachel motioned for me to leave, so closing the door I entered the living room where I found Debbie at the table studying and Lynda lying upon her stomach upon one of the sofas reading a magazine.

All was quiet as I settled onto the other sofa to watch the television wondering, with the others, what was amiss with Marcie.

Our questions were answered twenty minutes later as Rachel entered the room slowly wiping a tear from her eyes.

"What's happening?" Debbie asked.

Rachel heaving a long sigh nestled into the armchair by the fire.

"Marcie was asked to help out at the maternity unit today, where, half an hour ago, one of the babies died in her arms."

Everyone now understood the situation, but, said nothing.

Silence remained for an hour or so until Marcie entered the room carrying her uniform and some items of underwear, which, she tossed into the washing machine with a loud bang before setting it into motion.

Marcie remained in the kitchen for a few minutes until Ayesha entered to prepare our evening meal, when Marcie then came to her place at the head of the table.

After she opened her drawer, she donned her glasses and busied herself, in her usual pose, reading a few letters and scrutinising more bills.

After a few moments Marcie broke the silence by asking. "Anything exciting happen while I've been away?"

"It's been very quiet." Debbie answered.

Rachel looked up saying, "There has been a lot of activity in a certain small room." Rachel smiled and nodded in my direction as Marcie's smile returned and all eyes fell upon me.

I felt acutely embarrassed and raised a magazine before me to cover my blushes, which, were welcomed as the tension following Marcie's entrance was easing.

"Oh, yeah?" Marcie asked as she removed her glasses.

"That nice young lady I passed when I came in?"

I said nothing.

"That'll be Tracey was it?" She asked.

"That's the one," I answered from behind the magazine.

"She looks a very nice girl," Marcie continued.

"She is a very nice girl," I mumbled.

"But," Rachel added, "you should have seen the shock on her face when I opened the door to her this morning."

I peered over the magazine to see four smiling faces staring at me intently until Ayesha's tray of food landed onto the table.

Rachel, Lynda and Ayesha took their places at the table as Debbie and Marcie cleared away their work and I lowered my magazine before joining the others.

There was silence for a few minutes as we all got to task eating our meals, then Rachel continued. "You know," she said between mouthfuls, "I got the distinct impression this morning that somebody hadn't told a certain young lady that we were here."

I felt the embarrassment return.

"Oh, yeah?" Marcie muttered as all eyes fell upon me again, "and how did you manage to get out of that one?"

I felt uneasy as I answered, "By simply telling her the truth."

"Good for you," Marcie smiled, "I can remember when that bed was new" she continued, "Just before Rachel joined us."

Rachel smiled at the memory. "It's certainly seen quite a bit of 'mileage' since" as she nudged Lynda who looked up, patting my arm sighing "Oh, happy days."

Debbie and Ayesha were beginning to feel embarrassed also as I stated.

"As you are all so fond of it I am quite happy to swap it for something slightly larger." They all laughed, but, nobody took up my offer.

Things in the house, Emily, were slowly returning to 'normal' and I hoped I would have many happy days there and couldn't wish for better company than Marcie, Rachel, Debbie, Lynda and Ayesha."

"Up until now it seemed fortune was, again, smiling upon me as she had done most of my life.

I had parents who loved each other, and me, and were always my role models.

I had an easy job, fairly boring at times, but it was something I was particularly good at and loved.

I had five flatmates with whom I got on extremely well, and would challenge me emotionally, and a lover who idolised me."

"I regarded myself as fairly good-looking and had nothing to do with girls at all until at 22 I began a romance with my first 'real' girlfriend, Mary. Together we discovered the joy of sex, but I wasn't convinced Mary was the one I wanted to spend my life with."

"Discovering Mary had been unfaithful with Tracey's boyfriend, a mutual friend, 5 years ago we decided to begin 'going out' to spite them and quickly realised we were made for each other."

"I have never given Tracey any reason to doubt my unerring love for her and was convinced she was all I ever wanted in a lover.

We firmly believed we would spend all our lives together – it certainly appeared to be so."

"Life for me was all good for 2 months as I had everything a man could desire. How was I to know this utopia I had found was about to be shattered?

Life, Emily, was about to become very complicated on 6th May when I allowed myself to be seduced by Debbie, which, caused Lynda to assault me - as I told you at the beginning of the story.

Now we're back to the day after this strange night with Debbie."
Chapter 8: Thursday 7th May.

As it was getting late Emily agreed to stay overnight sleeping upon one of the sofas after telephoning her mother to let her know.

I briefly spoke to Louise assuring her we were having a very enjoyable evening and Emily would be safe with me, then fetching a duvet I covered her with it, and, by the time I returned from having a cigarette upon the balcony...she was fast asleep.

Inserting a new tape into her Dictaphone I resolved to continue for a little while longer.

I felt that Emily was mature enough to cope with all my revelations, but, private feelings, between myself and these various girls in my life, may not be suitable for ears so young.

I will trust in her discretion.

I arrived home that Thursday evening feeling very uneasy.

Taking my place at the table I started leafing through a magazine.

Ayesha was in the kitchen preparing our meal as Marcie entered wearing the, now familiar, sweatshirt and took her seat opposite me.

She opened a few letters as I tried to ignore her.

Rachel was next to appear as she breezed into the room clutching some fan mail.

She sat in her chair without speaking and silently opened her letters.

Lynda then entered, completely ignoring me, as she took her place beside me in silence.

The television was on, as it usually was, informing us of the news around the world.

The only news interesting us was Debbie's as we anxiously awaited her return.

Ayesha was setting down her tray when a solemn-faced Debbie arrived home and all eyes followed her as she crossed to her chair. Fearing the worst we all stared at her awaiting the 'verdict' for a few seconds until Marcie asked her "Well? How did it go?"

Debbie raised her head and as her eyes met Marcie's the solemnity in her face was replaced with the widest smile I ever seen from her.

"I passed." she beamed and immediately received congratulatory hugs and kisses from Marcie, Rachel and Ayesha. Lynda let out a triumphant cheer as she applauded and I swatted my hands together to join her in her praise.

After Debbie hugged Marcie, Rachel and Ayesha she ran around the table to Lynda hugging her tightly and kissed her saying "I knew you could do it kid."

She then fell into my open arms and hugged me saying "thanks."

Returning to her seat she began to relay the events of the day between mouthfuls and excitedly announced she had been awarded 92% for her exam.

"The highest mark I've ever received for anything and I owe it to the confidence you guys gave me.

Thanks - I really appreciate it and love you all."

Debbie was in her glory later when we all, including Ayesha, celebrated her victory at a 'Diamonds' concert in a working men's club a few miles away.

'Diamonds' a six-piece all-female band of musicians looked and sounded amazing as they played popular chart hits and familiar classic pop songs with a rock-and-roll twist.

Diamonds line-up consisted of Rachel as lead singer playing her bass guitar commanding the front centre of the stage.

Heather Quinn played lead guitar at front right, whilst, Susanna McCredie played rhythm guitars, and, a selection of percussion instruments, at front left.

Heather and Susanna provided all the backing vocals, although, I later found out they were all accomplished singers and vocalists.

Slightly behind the front line Angel played an electronic piano and keyboards on the left, whilst, Melanie Davison played a synthesiser beside Angel Quinn between where Rachel and Heather stood.

To the rear of the stage, slightly behind the keyboards, completing their 'diamond' formation, Karen Quinn was their drummer.

Rachel was, understandably, the centre of attention although the others were equally as attractive dressed in blue satin blouses, tennis skirts and sneakers, highlighting their tanned legs. They also played and sang some original material written by themselves.

Angel, Heather and Karen Quinn were identical albino triplets, which, added to the appeal and intrigue surrounding them as they captivated appreciative audiences everywhere they played their vast and varied repertoire.

Debbie was the centre of attention for 'Diamonds' and us as she revelled in the praise being heaped upon her.

Near the end of the evening Debbie was beginning to tire and the rest of us were exhausted trying to keep up as another ovation for 'Diamonds' eased and we waited anxiously for Rachel to introduce the next 'number'.

With deep emotion in her sparkling brown eyes Rachel asked for silence.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we are in danger of not making it through the next song for a very special reason."

Deep emotion could be heard in her voice.

"Tonight we would like to dedicate the next song, which, means a lot to us personally, to a very special girl upon a very special day.

Debbie, this one is for you.

Baby - You're an Angel."

As the slow, mellow introduction to 'Baby - You're an Angel' began, Debbie leaned across with tears welling up in her bright blue eyes making them sparkle like crystal, to ask me if I would dance with her.

I had heard this romantic song, written by Rachel, on a few occasions and always commented upon it.

Tonight the song meant more than the beautiful sentiment it contained leading Debbie to the centre of the dance floor as I held her tightly in my arms we gently swayed to the slow rhythm.

Debbie looked straight into my eyes as tears of joy wandered down her cheeks sighing "This is the happiest day of my entire life."

She buried her tear-soaked face into my shoulder as I felt my eyes begin to glaze over again.

"If you're that happy", I whispered trying to avoid the emotion that was welling up inside me, "then why are you crying?"

Lifting her head Debbie smiled a wide gleaming smile as I kept recalling the night before when I had 'raped' her and the mixed feelings of sympathy and remorse made my love for her stronger. "Debbie - you're an Angel," I whispered as I cradled her lovingly.

Over her shoulder I could see Marcie, Lynda, Ayesha, Rachel, and every member of 'Diamonds' weeping with love for this girl's achievements, and, as I held her tighter and tighter, her right hand slowly moved behind her head to undo the clasps securing her hair.

Fearing that, as I held her, her devil might return I was pleased her angelic smile remained until the end of the song when I kissed her again and repeated

"Debbie, you really are an angel." As she returned the clasps to her hair.

Loosening my grip, to slowly return to my seat, Debbie rushed towards Rachel where they hugged as everyone in the hall cheered and applauded for several minutes oblivious of the emotional situation.

Lynda took my hand in hers and kissed me as Debbie returned to hug Marcie again.

"Well," Marcie spoke through her tears, "how do you feel Debbie?"

"I feel so unbelievably happy," She answered, "I don't know what to do next."

"There's only one thing we can do," Lynda smiled, "HAVE A PARTY."

Lynda squeezed my hand playfully a few times that evening as I felt a fondness for her that I hadn't known since we met, before, I drove them home with Marcie in the front seat and Lynda, Debbie and Ayesha in the rear.

While the others skipped into the house Lynda waited for me by the foot of the stairs where I could see strong emotions in those emerald-green eyes.

"I'm sorry," she whispered, "about lunchtime."

I kissed her on the cheek and sighed as I settled onto a step.

"Nonsense. You had every right to be angry."

"Oh, that wasn't anger," Lynda whispered, "that was upset.

If I was angry with you... you wouldn't be breathing."

I did not know how to take that as she continued,

"I know I said a few things today that puzzled you."

"You said a lot of things today that would have puzzled Solomon."

I laughed as I recalled Charlie's drunken buddy.

"It's just," her face became deadly serious, "I love that kid in there and

I'll do absolutely anything for her - absolutely anything."

I didn't want to pursue what lengths she would go to so remained quiet.

"That kid is, as Rachel says, an angel who has gone through hell since the day she was born, and, she is here for her own protection.

She needs us to protect her from the devil that dwells within her."

Tears were beginning to come to her emerald-green eyes as I sat in silence.

"You," she continued, "are only here for convenience.

Marcie is here through circumstance.

Rachel is here to escape from the world, and, I'm here to hide."

She had lost me. "I've no idea what you mean?

From whom are you hiding?"

Lynda broke from our grip, folding her arms she stood before me.

"Myself." she sighed emotionally as I placed my hands onto her shapely hips while she took a deep breath and sighed again. "I... I killed someone."

I was shocked and pulled my hands away.

"When I was fourteen I was the local tearaway," she continued, "and fell in love with a man who was old enough to be my father.

He took advantage of my innocence and almost from the day we met we used to make love for hours and hours, and, I thought he really loved me."

I listened intently not knowing how to react as she continued to confess.

"One night I went to his house and caught him in bed with someone else.

I felt so used I ran home and cried all night."

She shook as painful memories flooded back.

"On my way to school the following day I saw the woman leaving his house and I became so enraged when I found him sleeping off his night of passion I grabbed a kitchen knife, and, lunged at him stabbing him through the heart as he slept."

I felt a strange pity for Lynda as I pulled her to me kneeling between my open knees upon a step with her arms resting upon my thighs.

"I vowed then," she continued, "I would never be used by any man ever again.

Within a short time I discovered that I could manipulate men into letting them think I love them.

I've enjoyed watching them squirm in agony in my hands when they find out that I am just using them to get back at the bastard who used me."

She fell against my chest as I rubbed her shoulders wondering how I felt holding this very strange girl - until we were interrupted by a familiar voice.

"Excuse me sir, - would you mind confining your activities to the comfort of your own home."

We had seen this smiling policeman earlier.

Lynda was shocked praying he had not overheard her confession just as Rachel appeared beside him.

They looked at each other bewildered, and, then, he walked slowly away laughing.

"I know miss, I wouldn't understand and nobody would".

We had to appear 'cool' so as not to arouse this police officers' suspicions as any hint of what Lynda had confessed to me would have catastrophic consequences for her had anything been overheard.

Rachel announced. "The band has arrived - let's get this party swinging."

'Swinging' was the word to sum up this party.

There was I, the only guy, surrounded by ten women.

A few hours later everyone was legless, except myself, as I do not drink, and Ayesha who had gone to bed soon after arriving home.

Marcie spent most of the night in her favourite armchair by the fire with Karen upon the arm. Upon the other sofa Lynda, Susanna and Heather, eventually, lay prostrate in a drunken stupor.

We talked well into the early hours whilst a tape of one of 'Diamond's' concerts played in the background until the combination of drink and fatigue knocked them all out one by one.

Leaving Rachel and me the only ones awake amongst the bodies, littering the room.

Debbie was one of the first to drift asleep as she sat beside me upon the largest sofa.

She snuggled into my right side with Melanie snuggling into my left side.

Angel fell asleep against Debbie whilst Rachel snuggled into Melanie.

Karen was dozing in Marcie's arms in the armchair and all the bodies were still, except, for a rhythmic sway of Karen's right foot.

"Spot the drummer?" Rachel whispered as she laid down her empty glass and leaned over to look at Debbie. "Is she okay?" she asked concerned.

"Sleeping like a baby." I replied.

Rachel yawned and, snuggling into Melanie, she closed her eyes singing softly, "Baby - You're an Angel."

She lay still for a few seconds then her eyes flickered open again,

"How did you know about Debbie's problem?"

"What problem" I asked evasively trying to buy some time while I sought an answer.

She whispered disbelievingly. "When she took her clasps out earlier you thought the same as I did. How did you know?"

I couldn't bring myself to tell her so I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep for a few seconds.

When I opened one eye I found Rachel still glaring at me.

Easing myself from between Debbie and Melanie, as they slept, I slowly crept out the door to my bed, where I lay fully-clothed, above the quilt for a few moments until the door slowly opened and Rachel entered to sit by my side.

She had tears in her tired eyes as she looked deeply into mine.

She shook her head and whispered softly "No?"

How could I deny it?

I sat up as a tear dropped from her left eye and I gently swept it away whispering "sorry".

She let out a long sigh of despair and fell backward to come to rest by my feet and whispered, "When was this?"

"Last night." I replied as I lay down expecting nothing but her wrath.

I was lying upon my bed with, in my opinion, one of the world's most desirable women and purposely diverted my eyes from looking up her denim skirt, as the hem had ridden up to reveal her thighs.

"I should have been here," she sobbed,

"Instead of being with Melanie I should have been here for Debbie."

"Don't blame anyone but me." I sighed as she swung her legs around to lay by my side. Face to beautiful tear-stained face.

She stared at me in disbelief. "You know about Melanie and me?"

I raised my hand and gently stroked her cheeks lifting her long hair from her face and gently massaging her neck fondly.

"Yeah," I whispered softly, "I know all about you and Melanie." I lied.

"I know all about Debbie and the abuse she suffered at the hands of her father.

I know about how Lynda could easily murder him if she met him.

I know how Ayesha is scared of disappointing her father

And, I also know all about Marcie's baby and how her abusive marriage ended."

Rachel closed her eyes and sighed. "I guess we are quite a weird bunch all-round."

I whispered, "I wouldn't swap any of you for all the diamonds in the world."

Opening her dark eyes she smiled, "Thanks." as sleep overcame her.

"You're all diamonds." I whispered as we fell asleep until the alarm clicked on and the morning DJ announced the seven o'clock news.

Friday 8th May.

We both awoke at the same instant and as Rachel turned to look at the radio in astonishment she tumbled from the bed and crashed to the floor with a squeal and a thud as Tracey had done on her first visit.

Peering over the edge I found her giggling to herself, just like Tracey, whilst I smiled asking if she was okay.

"I'd forgotten how small this bed really is," Rachel giggled clambering to her feet, "but it's still a hell of a way of waking up."

She laughed and hurriedly exited.

I quickly stripped out of my crumpled clothes and donned fresh in an attempt to get to the bathroom before the women commandeered it.

When I reached the living room Rachel was noisily rousing the 'sleeping beauties' amid cries of "Shush." "Go away." "It can't be morning already."

Several moaned about sore heads and limbs as slowly one by one they rose shakily to their feet stretching, yawning and adjusting crumpled clothing.

Rachel switched on the radio and collected cereal and bowls from the kitchen.

As each of the 'Diamonds' rose they asked my flatmates if they could borrow underwear, blouses or skirts from whoever was about their own body size and slowly they all exited leaving me with Rachel crunching upon our breakfasts.

"There are a few things you don't know about us."

"Such as," I enquired curiously.

"Last night," she continued, "was the first time I have shared a bed with someone... who wasn't female."

I smiled quietly as Lynda suddenly appeared from behind a sofa and exclaimed, "YOU DID WHAT?"

Rachel hadn't realised we were not alone and after a pause she smiled, "You needn't worry.

Thanks to him I realise what it is that fascinates you about men. Thanks Brian."

She leaned across the table and squeezed my hand tenderly.

"That's okay," I smiled back, "You're welcome in my bed anytime."

Lynda staggered to shaky feet and quipped, "I bet you say that to all the girls."

She smiled leaving the room just as Melanie re-entered buttoning a white satin blouse.

Rachel quickly pulled her hand away before her lover saw it, although, she was aware Lynda now had another secret she could use against her.

"Good Morning" Melanie smiled as she took Lynda's seat and poured cereal into a bowl.

"Tell me Brian," she enquired, "how do you manage to stay sane living here with all these crazy women?"

"That's an easy one to answer," I smiled, "I use a large dose of self-discipline, a rugged constitution, and, the love of a good woman."

Rachel added. "And what more does a body need than the love of a good woman?"

Melanie smiled as she realised her secret was exposed as the others started to drift back to the table for breakfast and life began to get back to 'normal'.

At eight o'clock, when everyone had breakfasted I asked if anyone was going 'my' way and needed a lift.

Melanie was the only girl to accept.

She confirmed with Rachel what time 'Diamonds' were meeting for that night's gig, kissed her lightly upon the cheek, and noisily followed me out of the living room door as the others called their goodbyes.

Returning to my room I collected my suit jacket from behind the door, and, put it on as I waited for Melanie who was doing the same in Rachel's room.

Melanie Davison was twenty-six years old and had the figure of a supermodel.

She had a very pretty face and long blonde hair, which, was layered and hung across her very broad shoulders down to the level of her very large bust.

'Voluptuous' was a word to sum up her beauty although it scarcely did her any justice.

On her equally broad hips hung a very flattering grey pinstriped mini-skirt, the hem of which was about six inches above her knees and showed off her tanned thighs and legs.

It was easy to see why Rachel was attracted to her as she was very beautiful, shapely and incredibly sexy.

Melanie emerged from Rachel's room wearing a double-breasted jacket, which, matched her skirt. She hung a black shoulder bag around one broad shoulder and looking at me smiled, "Okay? Let's go?"

As I drove into the City Centre I kept glancing at her very shapely legs every time I changed gear and I had to keep reminding myself this girl was a lesbian - for she would be an excellent catch for any man.

"Tell me," she asked, "What do you think of Rachel?"

I chose my words very carefully.

"Well, I think Rachel is very smart, extremely beautiful, and a very talented musician.

She's a little mixed up, but, cares deeply about her friends, and, I've grown very fond of her in the past six weeks."

"A little mixed up?" she asked, "you mean her relationship with me?"

I got the impression that all these questions centred around the fact that she regarded my presence in the house as a threat to her relationship with Rachel, so, I asked her if I could be 'frank' with her.

She answered wittily, "You can be anybody you want to be."

"Okay," I began, "I've grown very fond of Rachel, Debbie, Marcie, and Lynda over these past weeks, and, I love them all like sisters."

"Rachel Rabinowicz is without doubt the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my entire life - and you, by the way, come a very close second."

I said that to compliment her and make her feel good.

I would never put anyone down by disapproving of his or her sexual preferences.

I supposed I was just little bit jealous of both of them.

"I respect Rachel, and, I respect her right to love whomever she pleases.

I hope you two have many happy, loving, years together."

Reviewing what I said she asked me to let her off at the next corner.

"Sure," I confirmed, "Where do you work?"

I asked as the car came to a halt at the corner as instructed.

"I don't." came her reply.

"You don't?" I asked puzzled.

"I don't work,

I pay other people to do all the work while I take all the credit."

"I see," I lied, "Where?"

She raised a finger and pointed at a large jewellery store on the opposite side of the street.

I looked in disbelief, and then the flashing sign above the window confirmed her truthfulness.

"I should have known. 'DIAMONDS.' You work in a jewellers?"

"Not exactly," she answered, "My father owns it - I manage it – but, one day, all being well, I will own it and three others.

Speaking of workers, I had better let them in. Time is money."

She took a large set of keys from her bag thanked me for the lift and alighted the car.

I remained stationary for a few moments watching her hips sway as she crossed the street in front of me.

She unlocked the shutters and quickly entered as a very loud alarm sounded.

I made a note to tell Emily about Lynda, Rachel and Melanie when she wakes.

"You won't believe what they told me," I said into the recorder.

"Who would have thought Lynda had murdered somebody and evaded detection for the past 10 years – if PC Kelly had arrived at the house a few moments earlier he surely would have overheard her confession."

"I found I had impure thoughts of Rachel as she was surely the most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my life and I had spent an innocent night with her in my room.

The fact that she was a lesbian challenged me and only added to the mystery and intrigue surrounding her."

"I discovered I also had lustful thoughts for Melanie and firmly believed I could easily resist her as she was Rachel's partner."

"I firmly believed as long as I had Tracey I could resist the temptations before me - I believed I could be strong, sure and steadfast in my resistance."

"I firmly believed it all."
Chapter 9: Weekend 9th to Monday 11th May.

There were a lot of tired eyes around the table Friday evening as we sat in silence eating our meal.

Rachel, as usual, gulped her food immediately springing to her feet.

"You are going to make yourself sick with all this rushing around." Marcie warned concerned.

"That's show-business," Rachel laughed as she made for the door.

"Hold it," Debbie called, "While you're all here,"

"I would like to thank you all for making yesterday the happiest day of my life. I really appreciate all you did to make it 'my' day."

"Marcie squeezed her hand tenderly.

"Don't start us all crying again. Yesterday was 'your' day.

You worked hard for that exam and it was the least we could do to show you how much we all love you."

Rachel placed her hands onto Debbie's shoulders as she lightly kissed the top of her head.

"You deserved it, Debbie... you're an angel" amid "I'll second that" from Lynda and "Here, here," from me.

Rachel winked at me as she continued her exit just before the doorbell rang.

Marcie glanced at the clock above the fireplace.

"That'll be 'little miss dynamite' right on cue as usual."

I got up to leave as Lynda laughed, "We'll see you on Monday then."

I smiled as I opened the living room door to see Rachel disappearing out of the front door, carrying her guitar case, almost knocking Tracey over in her haste.

Tracey was at one side of the front door watching Rachel get into her car and speed away amid the usual screech of tyres.

"She doesn't hang about does she?" she asked as I embraced her.

"Do you know that's the first thing I said about her" as I closed the bedroom door and all thoughts of Rachel left as I undressed Tracey and we commenced our usual routine.

I had come to regard Tracey as nothing more than a sex object as we seemed to spend our entire time together in bed.

After we made love I held her in my arms and kissed her all over telling her how much I loved and missed her.

Saturday.

I awoke as the mid-morning sun shone through the window and clumsily prised myself from Tracey's limp naked body, waking her.

"Sorry love." I apologised as I wrapped the towelling dressing gown around myself and headed for the bathroom.

Returning I found Tracey sitting up with her left hand covering her eyes as I discarded my robe, kissing her bare shoulders passionately I re-entered our 'love nest', but to my surprise she pulled away bursting into tears.

My immediate thought was 'she's pregnant', as I asked her what the matter was.

"These" she screamed thrusting her right hand at me containing a pair of lacy panties.

I stared at Tracey's hand in astonishment mumbling "What?"

"I trusted you," she threw the duvet to one side and made to get up.

Grabbing her shoulder forcing her down, I lay upon top of her to restrict her movement.

I have never treated Tracey roughly before and a look of terror came to her glazed eyes as I held her motionless.

The thought that Tracey could ever consider me using any form of violence against her deeply concerned me, so, I had to explain this very strange behaviour.

"Tracey, I'm sorry for this," I began softly,

"You know I would never harm you in any way, believe me.

I love you and only you."

I felt the tears build up in my eyes as a fear of losing her grew.

"If I let you up will you let me try to explain and it may stop you doing something that we'll both regret."

"Okay," the fear left her face as she nodded repeating, "Okay."

My left hand held Tracey's right panty-clad hand at her shoulder. Easing my grip I took the lacy material from her to study them.

The knickers were made of white cotton and lace with a small print of a rose at the gusset.

I was positive I had never seen them before as I asked,

"Are you sure these aren't yours?"

"Oh, I'm quite sure they're not mine, but, I'd be quite interested in whose they are and what they're doing in your bed."

"Well," I began confused, choosing my words very carefully.

"There are only three possibilities."

"Only three?" She screamed.

Allowing Tracey to sit up I retrieved the white cotton pair she had left me on her first visit from beneath the pillow.

"Okay, that possibility is gone - they're not yours."

"Tell me about it?" she quipped sarcastically.

"The second possibility is that they were in the washing machine and I didn't notice them when I brought my clothes back here."

"You expect me to buy that?" she asked unamused.

"To be quite honest I don't, but I figured it was a feasible possibility."

I sighed shaking my head.

"The only other explanation is," I continued, "they were planted."

"Planted!" she exclaimed, "and who would do such a thing?"

"I honestly don't know," I assured her.

"I can think of five suspects." Tracey hissed as she tried to get up, but, I still had her legs entwined in mine.

"Listen," I pleaded, "I've learned a lot about these girls this week."

"Such as?" she replied as she tried to free herself from me.

"Such as," I began.

"Marcie has no interest in men because she was abused during her marriage and she had to give up a baby when her abusive husband started to beat her up."

"That leaves four - will you let me up?" she commanded.

I could see she was very distressed.

"Only if you will listen to what I've got to say," I pleaded,

"I don't want to lose you because of a small misunderstanding."

Tracey agreed and I released her.

"Debbie's mother died the day she was born," I continued,

"Since she was little her father raped her as he blamed Debbie for her mother's death."

A look of horror came to Tracey's face.

"Understandably," I continued, "Debbie has a total fear of all men as her only memories of her childhood are full of pain and suffering.

So, I shouldn't think these would be hers."

As Tracey concertedly sighed, "the poor kid," I realised that they must belong to Debbie from Wednesday, but, undaunted I carried onward relentlessly.

"Ayesha hasn't spoken a word to me since I arrived here.

Her English isn't too hot and is obsessed with the constant fear of failing her exams and what her family in Kenya could do to her if she does not graduate. So we can rule her out too."

"Which still leaves two." Her sarcasm had returned.

"Then there's Lynda. The hardest one to explain." I paused for effect.

"Lynda," I gulped, "is a nymphomaniac."

"Oh is she?" Tracey's eyes widened.

"Yeah, but she only sleeps with people she hates."

Tracey looked puzzled.

She opened her mouth to speak, thought better of it and shook her head asking, "Run that past me again?"

"When Lynda was fourteen, she had an affair with some older guy.

When she caught him in bed with someone else she murdered him with a kitchen knife and, has vowed to cause as much misery to as many men as possible since.

This is why she sleeps with men, and on occasion their wives or girlfriends, and then purposely ruins their lives afterwards."

Tracey couldn't believe what she was hearing. "You're kidding?" she asked in astonishment trying to imagine one of the 'fairer sexes' considering such an act.

"So if Lynda wanted to spoil our relationship," she figured, "she could have planted them? That's incredible."

Tracey was shocked as a seething rage was now coming to her lips.

"Actually, Lynda told me last night she liked me," in an effort to allay any animosity between them.

"And that rules her out does it?" she asked disbelieving.

"Well," I answered, "actually it does."

Tracey pondered my answer for a moment and asked, "and what brought about this revelation last night?"

I raised myself up from my position - kneeling before her as she pulled her legs up beneath her.

"On Thursday Debbie passed her banking exams and to show her that we all care for her Marcie reckoned we should take her out to celebrate.

So, we all went to a local social club where Rachel and 'Diamonds' were playing and afterwards we had a party back here."

Tracey listened intently and then asked,

"And how many were at this party?"

"Just 'Diamonds' and us" I assured her.

"It must have been a hell of a party with a dozen women and one guy."

Her sarcasm was easing, but, still very present.

"Actually," I stated, "it was quite a good party after I found out something that meant there was no danger of any of them ruining my relationship with you."

I paused for effect while I stroked her thighs.

"'Diamonds'...are...Lesbians."

She looked shocked. "No way.

You're trying to make me believe that, 'Miss Treasure Chest' is...."

"Rachel is their leader." I assured her.

Tracey looked deep into my eyes searching my soul for the hint of a lie and giggled as she got out of the bed, put on my dressing gown, and, exited towards the bathroom laughing.

"I'll be back in one minute."

When she returned a few moments later, sitting upon the edge of the bed, she asked. "That doesn't explain how 'they' got into your bed."

She pointed at the lacy briefs, which, were now lying at the foot of the bed.

"Any one of 'Diamonds' could have 'planted' them for a joke."

"How?" she asked. "If you were in your bed - I presume you were in your bed?"

"Oh yeah," I assured her, "the party went on until about three o'clock, by that time they were all pretty 'stoned' and crashed out in the living room.

I didn't trust myself with them, so, I slept here until seven o'clock when I got up and woke them all up."

Her voice softened. "They all stayed the night here?"

"Yeah, and, by the way, the first thing that 'Diamonds' did was to ask Rachel and the others if they could borrow underwear, blouses and things, so while I was having my breakfast any one of them could have changed in here and dropped them on their way out."

Tracey leaned towards me and we kissed,

"As long as they didn't drop them while you were here."

Discarding the robe, tossing it onto the floor, I assured her,

"I swear I have never seen them before - and certainly not with any body inside them."

To help lighten the atmosphere I laughed,

"I told you before I'm a 'one-gal guy' - well, one girl at a time anyway," I joked,

"I can assure you that you are the only girl for me and I could want nobody else as long as I have you beside me."

I breathed a long sigh of relief as we made love and fell asleep again.

I wondered why I hadn't noticed the knickers before and began to think of the events between Wednesday night and now.

Debbie must have removed them whilst I struggled to free myself from my clothes and I hadn't spotted them during the panic that followed.

After the party I slept above the duvet with Rachel fully-clothed and rushed to get dressed before the females commandeered the bathroom the following morning.

Last night I was more concerned in stripping Tracey to notice anything else.

We awoke to a now familiar knock at the door. "Your teas are out" Marcie called.

As we both dressed I implored Tracey.

"Listen, what these girls told me is in the strictest confidence.

I've managed to gain their trust these past few weeks, so please," I begged, "Please don't mention anything or question anything of what I told you earlier, Okay?"

"Okay." she kissed me as she opened the door.

"By the way," I continued, "Will you marry me?"

A wide smile beamed across her face. "You bet I will" she whispered kissing me again on the way to break the news to Marcie, Debbie, Lynda and Ayesha.

After clearing the dishes we returned to our 'love nest' making plans for our future.

Sunday.

We awoke to the sound of the telephone ringing.

The alarm reads 10:02 as we heard Debbie answer it, and knocking upon my door she shouted, "Casanova, it's for you."

I hurriedly donned my dressing gown and lifting the receiver I heard Mum say "Good morning, Casanova."

"Oh, hello," I smiled, "How are you doing?"

"We were just wondering if you were still alive as we haven't heard from you since you moved to 'the Far East', or if all these eastern maidens had molested you to death?" she joked as she usually did.

"No Mum, I'm fine. In fact I feel wonderful today."

"Heavens," she exclaimed, "must be all that eastern sunshine you're getting that's making you feel so good."

"Actually," I stated, "it's a ray of western sunshine that's done that, Mum, I'm getting married."

"Hold on a second." came from the other end as I heard the 'phone being dropped for a few moments, then, I heard Dad exclaim,

"You're what!"

Announcing regally, "Her Royal Highness and I have decided that it's about time we settled down and got married."

"I take it you are referring to Princess Tracey?" he asked.

"That's the one." I answered.

'Well, Congratulations kid." he laughed enthusiastically.

"I assume we will get an invite to the 'royal' wedding?"

"I'm sure that might be arranged."

We laughed as we said goodbye and I re-joined Tracey.

"Well," I sighed as I embraced her again.

"My Mum and Dad are pleased to know I'm still alive and they're overjoyed to learn I'm getting married."

We smothered one another in kisses for a few minutes and then suddenly - she stopped.

"There's a thing," she said sitting up, "I suppose you had better ask my father for his permission to wed his 'one and only'."

I thought about the suggestion for a second.

"Right kid, while I'm in the shower you get your things together and we'll go see him."

"I've a better idea," she giggled lowering herself to me, "while I'm in the shower you gather your things together, and, we'll go see him together."

I thought about her idea for a second until she smiled.

"Or, I've an even better idea," Tracey spoke very seductively,

"We could shower together, gather our things together, together, and then, go see him together."

I did not need asking twice.

After we showered I donned my suit and the clean shirt I had ironed for Monday and headed for the breakfast table.

As we entered the living room Debbie, leafing through a magazine, looked up from the sofa and asked, "Good lord, have you two fallen out?"

Tracey smiled and answered "No." while I entered the kitchen to get our Cornflakes.

"We've fallen out the bed a few times though." I smiled as I placed the cereal, bowls and milk onto the table as Tracey occupied Lynda's chair and Debbie bowed her head giggling.

"Tracey could show you her bruises if you like."

We all knew that she had said the wrong thing - she meant it were unusual to see us up so early.

"Debbie," I called quietly, "could you inform the chef that we shall be dining out this evening?"

"Sure." she confirmed as the door opened and Rachel and Melanie entered.

"My God, have you two..." Debbie looked at me and sighed. "Oh forget it."

"Good morning." both smiled as Rachel retrieved bowls as I had just done, while I introduced Tracey to Melanie who smiled and said "Hi" settling into Marcie's chair. "Melanie is a 'diamond'." I assured Tracey with a knowing look.

"Melanie," I smiled, "You're the very person I want to talk to today."

As Rachel deposited two bowls onto the table Melanie quipped.

"You can't be over fussy about who you talk to then - what can I possibly do for you?"

"Your shop," I asked, "sells rings, does it?"

"We sell all kinds of rings from a fiver up to five grand's worth."

In posh shop assistant mode, she asked,

"In which type of rings would sir be interested?"

"Engagement rings." I replied.

Rachel and Melanie looked at each other in amazement before congratulating us.

"Sure," Melanie smiled delighted, "Call in anytime and I'll be happy to show you what we've got" then turning to Rachel she asked,

"Are we doing anything exciting today?"

"Rehearsal at Angel's at one o'clock," was the reply.

"Then, if you've got half an hour to spare now, I could show you our range this morning."

"I think we could spare a few minutes."

I smiled looking towards the clock upon the mantle, which, reads 10:37.

Tracey asked, "Do you have a jewellery shop?"

"Guess what it is called?" Rachel and I asked in unison.

Tracey looked at me, then Rachel, and asked "Diamonds?"

"Got it in one." Rachel applauded.

"I'll take you to view the rings on one condition," Melanie continued,

"You hire 'Diamonds' as your wedding band?"

"I don't know about that," I laughed,

"You can play at our wedding on one condition." Looking at Rachel.

"Will you record 'Baby - You're an Angel'?"

"Sure thing." her reply.

"Okay," Melanie sighed, "whenever you're ready, let's go."

We left Rachel behind as she had some washing to do.

Melanie rode with Tracey as I followed because, I knew where the shop was, and whilst Melanie opened the shutter door I waited with Tracey outside.

"You're very quiet." I commented, she whispered. "I'll tell you later."

Melanie silenced the alarm and invited us into an 'Aladdin's cave' of gold, silver and ornate merchandise and proceeded to show us an array of beautiful engagement rings.

Tracey took quite a long time to decide which one she wanted and who could blame her as several trays were placed before her?

She really liked the more expensive rings, but she kept being swayed to the smaller rings by the price tags.

Melanie was obviously an expert in dealing with these situations and eventually she persuaded her to go for a medium-sized one amid winks and nods to me to confirm that I could afford it.

"Will you take a cheque?" I asked her.

"Not on a Sunday," came the reply, "you can have it 'on approval' until tomorrow," she began clearing away the trays.

"Are you sure?" we both asked.

"On one condition," she asked as she secured the last tray into the safe, "that you let me take you out to lunch tomorrow? - If that's okay with you?" she asked Tracey.

She was still admiring the ring upon her finger.

"Sure, fine, no problem," her enthusiastic reply.

"Thanks Brian," Tracey kissed me lovingly with tears in her eyes,

"It's beautiful."

I looked at the ring that was going to ruin me financially, and smiled. "Not as beautiful as the girl who's wearing it."

We hugged one another as I winked over her shoulder saying, "Thanks, Melanie you're a diamond."

Melanie was still busying around as she said "I'm glad you like it.

Now, will you get out of here before my insurance company finds out about this?"

We walked hand in hand to Tracey's car where we kissed again, and then, we admired her ring sparkling in the sunlight, whilst Melanie secured the shop.

"Thanks Melanie." Tracey smiled as they hugged.

"Nonsense, any friend of a friend of Rachel's is a friend of a friend of mine." Melanie laughed.

Melanie put two fingers into her mouth and let out a very loud whistle bringing a passing taxi screeching to a halt.

"What time tomorrow?" I asked as she boarded the taxi.

"Is High Noon okay?"

"I'll be here, thanks again. You're a diamond."

We shouted our gratitude as the taxi sped away, then, we kissed again.

"Thanks Brian," she repeated, and then, she became much more serious,

"I've got to tell you what Melanie said."

"If it was girls-talk I'd rather not know.

Right now I am wondering what Daddy is going to say, so stick close to me encase either of us breaks down, Okay?"

"Okay, I love you," she said as I repaid the compliment and we set off for Glasgow.

Driving towards Ingilston, I kept checking she was behind me and I thought of how I came to meet this girl who will soon become my wife.

Almost five years ago I was romantically linked with Mary who worked in an electrical store in Glasgow City centre - while Tracey was going out with one of my friends at work, Andy Baird.

Andy, one day suggested that we should arrange a 'foursome' and little did we realise he fancied Mary.

After our night out together we discovered that Andy and Mary were two-timing us and we figured the best way to get our own back was to let it be known that I was 'seeing' Tracey - more out of spite than anything else.

Within about three weeks Andy and Mary fell out and tried to persuade us to resume our former relationships, but, we were both adamant we would not have either back.

Slowly our love grew much to the annoyance of Andy and Mary who haven't spoken to us since that day.

I was speculating at what Andy might say when he finds out we are now engaged, as we turned left at the Mayberry roundabout to join the M8 motorway.

I noticed a couple thumbing a lift and pulled over.

A young man of about twenty-five years old opened the passenger door and with an American accent politely asked, "Are you going to Glasgow sir?"

"Yeah," I replied.

"We would deeply appreciate a ride, sir"

Whilst he awaited my answer I asked him.

"Do you have a driving licence?"

He looked puzzled at this strange request, "Yes Sir" he replied producing it from his top pocket handed it to me with his U.S. passport,

"That's fine" I smiled as I scrutinised the documents.

"Have you been drinking today?"

"No sir." his reply.

"Can you drive a stick shift?"

"Yes sir."

"Okay, could you do me a favour in return for a lift to Glasgow?"

"Sure." he answered confused.

"Would you mind driving for a little while?"

"I'll be glad to, Sir."

"Okay, it's all yours." I opened the door and got out.

"Gee, thanks sir." he said enthusiastically, but, his smile vanished as I pointed to Tracey's car and said, "I'll be following right behind you."

"Excuse me, sir. This car ain't hot or nothing? I'm a police officer."

"So am I," I called back, "Don't exceed 50 and pull over into Harthill Services, okay?"

"ARE YOU OFF YOUR HEAD?"

Tracey screamed as I opened her passenger door climbing in.

"No," I assured her, "you're dying to tell me what Melanie said."

"My God - she was right.

You have just entrusted your car to complete strangers - what if they run off with it?"

"They won't."

"How the hell can you be so trusting?" She hissed annoyed.

"Because," I answered, "I've got his passport, driving licence and California Highway Patrol Police ID." I studied the documents closely for a few moments.

As we drove off behind my car I broke the few moments silence by asking,

"So Melanie was right was she?"

Tracey let out a long sigh saying quietly "Now I see what she means."

There was another long pause.

"Melanie said when you moved into the flat she initially saw you as a threat to her relationship with Rachel.

I told her I held the exact same opinion of Rachel, but, she said, what changed her mind was the other night when you danced with Debbie.

She said that if Debbie could trust you that much then she had to trust you too."

"God bless her." I sighed.

"That song," Tracey continued, "the one you asked Rachel to record."

"Baby - You're an Angel?"

"Yeah, that's the one,

Melanie said Rachel wrote that song for Debbie to let her know how much they all care for her, and no matter what suffering she went through as a child Rachel and the others would always be there whenever she needs a friend."

All was quiet as I repeated "God bless her."

A tear fell from her eye as she reached across squeezing my hand.

"I'm sorry," she whispered,

"When you told me all those things about those girls, to be honest, it sounded too incredible to be true.

Although I tried hard to believe you I still had my doubts.

Can you please forgive me?"

I raised her hand to my lips and kissed it, looking at her ring.

It seems Tracey's brief encounter with Melanie had confirmed all I told her about all the flatmates to be true.

"Of course I forgive you.

I suppose they do seem a pretty weird bunch, but, they are all good girls, and, I'm glad I've got to know them.

Can I confess to something?"

I kissed her hand again, then, rested it lovingly upon my thigh.

"That night," I began, "in the Hareshaw forest, before the cat interrupted us when I told you that I was going to move to Edinburgh.

I purposely didn't tell you about the girls because I feared that you might get the wrong impression of the set-up, and, I was worried that you would think I was thinking of cheating on you.

I made up my mind that I wouldn't get involved with any of them, and, keep as far apart from them as possible, - but, over these weeks I've fallen in love."

Her hand suddenly pulled away and I feared I had said the wrong thing, but, all she was doing was signalling to pull out, and then, she replaced her hand upon my thigh saying "Sorry, you had fallen in love."

"Yeah, but, it's not the kind of love we have.

It is a brotherly-sisterly type of love.

I couldn't love Debbie any more than I love Louise.

As weird as they are they treat me like a brother, and, believe me, I do love them all - even 'screwball' Lynda.

I couldn't believe it when she told me she had gotten away with murder, and, for Debbie to accept any man after the hell she's gone through is quite an achievement.

Believe me, I honestly would do anything for that kid."

"Anything?" she asked curiously.

"Absolutely anything."

Tracey pondered my answer for a few moments and then said, "I trust you."

I raised her hand to my lips again and kissed it.

"I love you," I whispered as her hand pulled away quickly.

"Oh-oh, - these two are pulling over." She said concerned.

I surveyed our surroundings as I smiled,

"We must be at Harthill then."

I must have sounded smug - and a little relieved - that my faith in people had not floundered.

"If you go straight home I'll drop these two off, and, meet you at your house in a few minutes."

Tracey said nothing as she continued to follow my car whilst I checked I had our American friend's documents.

"Gee thanks, buddy." the American smiled as we swapped seats.

"NO, thank YOU" I assured him "Now where did you say you were going?"

"Glasgow." he replied.

"Okay, next stop George Square."

"That was quite an experience." The American smiled.

"I've never driven on an English freeway before, but, how did you know we wouldn't run off with your car?"

"Quite easy," I replied, "If you had left this motorway I would have brought every police car in Scotland down upon you, so, you wouldn't have got far."

I advised him not to forget he wasn't in England.

"If you must call us British - never refer to us as English if you want to have a pleasant visit to Scotland.

And, anyway, you wouldn't have got far without these."

He stared in amazement as I returned his passport and documents.

The remainder of the journey was taken up with idle chatter about where they were from, where they had been and where they were heading, until, I dropped them off at George Square bidding them farewell.

Tracey returned to her parent's home a few minutes before me as I pulled up outside, where, I saw her father pottering about in the garden.

Tracey ran to him and kissed him upon the cheek as he straightened up from his chore, then, winking at me, she ran inside to tell her mother the good news.

"Sir," I began nervously, "May I have a word with you?"

"Sure." he said reviewing his multi-coloured flowerbed.

"Sir, I have asked Tracey to marry me, may I have your permission to take her as my wife?"

He beamed a huge smile and said, "We thought you'd never get around to it.

Sure, if she'll have you" he shook my hand and hugged me.

"We'd better go inside and see what Mother has to say about it."

Catherine Collins was overjoyed with the news and said so several times over a cup of tea.

Then we decided we should visit my parents too.

My sister, Louise was sunbathing in the front garden when we arrived and she fired half a dozen questions at Tracey before we reached the front door.

"When's the big day?" "Will I be a bridesmaid?"

Dad's first question was "Are you pregnant?" as we all sat down excitedly to another mug of tea.

We answered every question with the same lines.

"We don't know." "We'll see." "We'll let you know."

Monday 11th May.

In all it was a pretty eventful weekend and I was glad to get back to my office on Monday morning - back to reality.

"Sarah" I called as I reached my desk.

"You called?" she asked popping her head around the door.

"Come in, I've got something I would like you to do for me."

"You're the boss," she said cheekily as she entered closing the door behind her.

"I need an excuse to phone the Glasgow office," I began.

"Can you go around the girls and find out if any of them have any invoices under query or anything whatsoever.

Even if any copy invoices are needed, Okay?

Any excuse whatsoever."

She looked puzzled as she obeyed and exited returning a few moments later saying "Julia says she was going to phone for a copy of invoice 5144, I'll afraid that's all I can find at the moment."

"That'll do nicely." I stated lifting the telephone and dialled the number.

"Bad weekend was it?" she asked cautiously.

"No. In fact, I had an absolutely wonderful weekend." I assured her.

"Extension 46." I called into the 'phone and it was answered by a familiar voice.

"Accounts department." it said.

I put on my authoritative telephone voice as I called, "Hello, this is Edinburgh office here, could you send me a copy of your invoice 5144 to complete our reconciliation of your account?"

"Sure, consider it done."

"Brilliant, can I have your name for the record?"

"The name's Andy Baird." the hesitant reply.

"Oh, Andy," I asked as if surprised, "How are you doing my old buddy?"

There was a pause and then he said, "I'm fine, Brian, How are you?"

"Oh, I've never felt better in my entire life," I enthused, "and, it's all largely thanks to you."

There was another pause as he asked, "How come?"

"Do you recall that blonde lassie you did the dirty on five years ago?"

"Tracey Collins?" he asked.

"Aye, that's her," I paused for effect, "I just got engaged to her."

As expected he immediately hung up.

I replaced the receiver and looked at Sarah who looked puzzled.

"That wasn't very nice," she said in sympathy then she realised what I had said.

"Engaged?" she asked, "Since when?"

"Since yesterday." I answered.

"Congratulations, I must tell the girls."

Sarah hurriedly left to spread the word.

I leaned back in my chair and thought to myself.

'Sarah is right, that was not a very nice thing to do to your old mate Andy.

My God, you can be a heartless bastard when you put your mind to it.'

I chuckled in delight at the cunning way I got my own back on my old mate, yet again, as I began to sift through the mountain of paperwork before me.

An hour later I was 'hard at it' when Sarah brought me a mug of tea and interrupted me by sitting upon the edge of the desk as she 'normally' did.

Sarah Nicholson was 19 years of age and a very pretty girl with long brown hair and a very pleasing slim figure that never failed to get admiring glances from our male colleagues, and, I admired the way she would often tease them.

She made no secret she was a 'committed' Christian and was very efficient indeed in many things.

She obeyed my every command without question with a cheekiness that endeared me to her.

As I laid down my pen she raised her shorthand notebook asking.

"Okay, have you set a date for the big day?" "Not yet." I replied.

"Is Tracey pregnant?" "Not yet."

"Are we all getting invited?" "Not yet."

"Who is Melanie?"

"Melanie who?" I answered evasively lowering my mug to the desk.

"A young lady named Melanie called while you were on the phone earlier and asked if she could postpone lunch until Wednesday?"

"When I told her you were engaged - on the 'phone I meant - she said she knew because she gave you a ring yesterday - I have no idea what she was talking about?"

"My God," I sprang up, "I'd forgotten about that.

Did she leave her number?"

"Yeah," she replied, handing me her notebook.

I dialled the number written under Melanie - lunch - Wed.

"Diamonds." called the young female voice.

"May I speak with Melanie, please?" I asked.

While I waited her velvety tones Sarah asked if she should leave, but, I motioned for her to remain where she was.

"Hello?" enquired a familiar voice.

"Hi Melanie, it's Brian. I got your message, Wednesday's fine, but, what about the ring?"

"I'll get it Wednesday, no problem." She laughed.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Sure, I'm sure, I'll have to go. I am up to my eyes in it here. I will see you Wednesday, Okay?"

"Thanks Melanie, I appreciate it."

As I replaced the receiver I looked at Sarah, who sat arms folded, very confused.

"It's a long story." I assured her.

"I'll bet it is," she laughed as I scribbled into her notebook 'Free for lunch?'

She jumped off the desk as her enchanting smile returned.

"Sure," she laughed as she made for the door,

"I don't mind being second choice - I'll arrange something."

As I lifted my pen I, again, chuckled to myself.

There was something about Sarah that made it a pleasure to come to work.

She certainly brightened up the dull routine with her wit and her antics as I resumed the dull routine I felt extremely happy.

The following two hours flew by until Sarah was, again, perched upon my desk.

"Lunch time already?" I asked checking my watch. "Doesn't time fly when you're having fun?"

She laughed as I laid down my pen and stretched.

"Where are you taking me?"

"As it is such a beautiful day," Sarah replied, "why don't we grab a couple of burgers and go 'alfresco'?"

It sounded like a wonderful idea to me.

Thirty minutes later we were eating burgers seated in the sunshine off Princes Street watching the world go by when I heard a familiar voice calling.

"Hello there, Chief. How are you doing?"

Looking round I saw the two drunks I had met on Thursday with Lynda shuffling towards us.

"You know these two?" Sarah asked quietly.

"Afraid so." I answered as they came to stand unsteadily before us.

"Good afternoon Gentlemen." I greeted them with a smile.

"Would you mind if we join you, Chief?" the first drunk asked politely.

"Help yourself."

I beckoned them to sit while Sarah watched confused.

Once they were seated next to me Charlie took the familiar brown paper bag from his pocket, and, handing it to his buddy he asked us politely

"Would you care to join us, Chief?"

Offering me his bottle, I politely declined.

He then offered it to Sarah... She, also, politely declined?

"You know hen," he stopped to drink from the bottle,

"You're getting younger every day."

He handed the bottle to Charlie, and then, leaning forward looked at Sarah with a puzzled expression.

Straightening up he whispered to me, "She's not the same one, Chief."

Smiling at Sarah I replied "You're right." as Sarah smiled bemused.

"You know," he continued, "you're better off with this one, Chief.

That other one had far too many problems."

"Do you really think so?" I asked him smiling at Sarah.

"Oh, aye," he continued, "too many problems with murder, and rape, and, all that lesbian nonsense.

Oh aye, you're better off with a nice quiet girl than live with all that weeping and wailing."

"I suppose you're right." I agreed. "What's your name, Sir?"

"It's Sandy Broon - but my friends call me Sandy and my companion is Charlie." he replied as the cannon boomed from the castle.

"Well, Sandy Broon," I rose to my feet, "some of us, unfortunately, have to be getting back to work."

I put my arm around Sarah's shoulder as she stood.

"You and Charlie take care of yourselves."

"Okay dokey, Chief, I hope you and your young lady get on alright."

Sarah waved goodbye as I swung her around and we walked towards the office with my arm around her.

"What was all that about Murder, Rape and lesbians?" She asked.

"Like I said this morning, it's a very long story."

She smiled up at me and whispered, "I'm sure it is.

Maybe someday you'll tell me?"

I smiled at her saying "Maybe someday?" As she broke away from me and we entered the warehouse doors where she sighed,

"Thanks, for a very enjoyable luncheon."

"It was you who made it enjoyable, Sarah.

Thank-you, you're a Diamond too."

I looked across at Emily to check that she was still sleeping.

"In this chapter, Emily, It seems I had gotten away with it yet again.

Tracey had discovered the evidence of my infidelity with Debbie, but I had managed to lie my way out of it by telling her all I knew about my flatmates - telling her exactly what she would have wanted to hear.

Then to compound it I proposed to her to confirm my faithfulness - then arranged to have lunch with Melanie with Tracey's approval.

It was all going so well, Emily, I hoped my luck would hold out, and, by enlisting Sarah's help I believed I could cope with whatever fate threw at me knowing she would be there to pick up the pieces if it all went wrong.

What could possibly go wrong?"
Chapter 10: Wednesday 13th May (Lunchtime).

Two days flew by without incident and at Noon on Wednesday I entered Diamonds' jewellery shop, which, was a hive of activity with around six neatly dressed teenage assistants showing off large ranges of gold chains and rings to customers.

A young man of around nineteen appeared at my side as I stood by the door asking, "May I help you Sir?"

"No thank-you," I politely declined, "I have a lunch date with Melanie."

She was going through the same routine as Sunday with Tracey and me with a young couple picking out an engagement ring for themselves.

The youngster went to where his boss was and tapped her arm.

"A gentleman to see you Miss Davison."

Melanie smiled at me and looked down again.

"An excellent choice Miss." as the couple embraced, just as we had done on Sunday.

Melanie spent a few minutes instructing her minion to conclude the sale and thanking the couple, before she sighed coming towards me. "Let's go," as I held the door open following her out.

"Do you have any preference where we eat?" she asked walking shoulder to broad shoulder.

"No," I assured her, "I'm never fussy when someone else is paying."

Melanie laughed, "I am sorry about having to cancel Monday.

My father announced he was coming on his monthly inspection and I'd forgotten all about it."

"That's okay, it didn't cause any problem." I assured her as we reached an Italian bistro.

"Would Italian be okay?"

She entered the large glass door, so, I had no choice but to say "Fine." as she led me inside.

The manager's eyes lit up upon sight of her.

"Ah, Miss Melanie, very nice to see you again, usual table?"

"Yes thank-you, Rolando, table for two please."

Snapping his fingers a waiter appeared showing us to a table offering us menus.

"Before we start," Melanie began, "business first."

She pulled from her pocket a receipt.

"I've taken the liberty of deducting ten percent discount because it's you."

Even with a ten-percent reduction it was still going to ruin me, but, I thanked her saying "You needn't have done that - thanks dear. I'll get this meal then?"

She was offended by the suggestion.

"No, I said I'd pay for it, and I will - I want to."

I suggested going 'Dutch' or tossing a coin to decide, but, she insisted upon picking up the tab.

"Okay you win," I submitted, "you must allow me to buy you dinner some other time."

It was agreed as she ordered her 'usual' when the waiter returned.

I had never seen an Italian menu before.

"Whatever the lady's having, I'll have the same."

They looked at one another as Melanie asked. "I've got some pretty weird tastes - are you sure?"

"If it's good enough for you," I assured her, "then, it's good enough for me."

Melanie winked to the waiter, who bowed slightly, smiled and left.

"Brian," she continued, "I invited you to lunch so that I could make up for all the things I thought about you."

I already knew what she was going to say, as unknown to her, Tracey had told me everything as I let her continue.

"When Rachel first told me that a guy was moving into the flat, I felt uneasy, which, is really unusual as I've never been threatened before by any guy."

Two bowls of thick black soup were placed before us.

"If we are out at a night club or a concert there invariably will be guys who instinctively home in on Rachel and try to chat her up.

They have never ever bothered me... How's your soup?"

"Fine." I lied as I had never tasted soup like it before.

It looked and tasted disgusting, but, I ate it so as not to offend her, as she devoured hers.

"I trust Rachel one hundred percent," she continued between spoonfuls, "but, I was always very wary of you.

The nights when you came to our concerts I would look at you, while you and everyone else looked at Rachel, and, I'd get more and more uneasy."

She broke off again as the empty bowls disappeared and the waiter asked.

"Would you like your steak now sir?"

"Please," I replied, "well done."

Bowing again he left, returning a few minutes later with two steaks with vegetables.

I stared in disbelief at Melanie's plate, as her steak was almost raw.

My steak wasn't any better, so, I rejected it, and, a few minutes later it returned a little better. "Carry on," I beckoned.

"What changed my mind was the other night," she continued,

"While you danced with Debbie I saw how tightly you held her and how much she trusted you.

My whole opinion of you changed when I realised that if that kid, after all the shit she's gone through, could trust you that much then I had no option than to trust you too."

My stomach almost churned as she took a mouthful of her steak.

Looking away I noticed a beautiful woman coming out of the ladies' room.

I glanced at her as she passed close to our table and after she had passed I looked again at Melanie who watched this woman's every movement until she sat somewhere behind me.

There was silence for a few seconds as her eyes followed the woman and looking at me, somewhat embarrassed, she realised I knew where her eyes had been.

"I'm thinking of getting a dress just like that one."

She smiled to cover any blushes.

"I bet you say that to all the girls," I laughed as she smiled and my steak returned a little better than before.

"In every relationship," Melanie continued, "there is always one who is a little stronger than the other.

I could never match Rachel's strength, and, although I love her with all my heart I am easily swayed by mixed emotions - as you've probably gathered."

She gave a slight nod in the direction of the woman who had passed as we cleared our plates.

"To tell you the truth," I stated as my plate emptied, "when I accepted the offer of the flat I had mixed emotions too."

"I knew that I would be tempted by Rachel and the others, and, the possibility excited me, but, I didn't want to screw up my relationship with Tracey, so, I purposely keep to myself, as far away from them all as possible."

The waiter appeared before me again and I, very abruptly, scowled to him.

"Look pal, you're beginning to bug me, what do you want?"

"Very sorry sir - Would you like tea or coffee?" he asked politely if slightly annoyed.

"Tea please."

He turned and hurried away as I looked again into Melanie's eyes as she clasped her hands under her chin smiling at me.

I felt annoyed at myself for my abruptness with the waiter as I sighed and continued.

"My main fault is that I become very fond of everyone I meet, and, although I love Tracey I have become very fond of Marcie, Lynda, Ayesha, Rachel, yourself and especially Debbie, and, treat you all like sisters."

The waiter interrupted us again as he deposited cups pouring tea into one and coffee into the other.

"Listen Stefan," I sighed noticing his name badge, "I must apologise for what I said just now."

"Is all right sir."

"It's not alright, Stefan, I'm trying to have a conversation with this young lady, but, that's no reason for shouting at you. I'm really sorry."

"Like I say sir, is normal for people to shout at Stefan around here."

"Stefan." I interrupted him.

"Yes Sir?"

"Ciao and Goodbye."

Stefan's bow and smile returned, as I looked at Melanie again who was smiling broadly.

"Where was I?

I am very fond of all of you - even 'screwball' Lynda, but, believe me I would never do anything to harm your relationship with Rachel.

My God," I sighed, "I'm really sorry about that, I've never spoken to a waiter that way before, I don't know what's come over me?"

Melanie giggled as she raised her coffee cup to her perfect lips.

"I'm sorry," she laughed, "that's more my fault than yours."

I looked at her confused.

"The soup, you've just eaten, is a powerful aphrodisiac.

I should have warned you."

My confusion turned to surprise as she winked at me and blew me a kiss.

"Like I was saying, I need all the help I can get to satisfy Rachel."

I felt this strange woman was toying with me.

"Well," I whispered back, "Feeding me aphrodisiacs shouldn't ease your mind any as Tracey sleeps 50 miles away, and, Rachel's bed is only 10 feet across a hall from mine."

Her inviting smile vanished. "I never thought of that." She sighed, looking worried, as I excused myself to visit the men's room leaving Melanie to ponder her actions.

Returning to the table Melanie wasn't in her seat, but, I did find a very nervous Stefan clearing the table.

"Miss Melanie is gone, sir," he said.

"Gone?" I asked, "what do you mean gone?"

"She is upset and flew out the door, sir. I'm sorry."

I walked slowly to the exit feeling sorry for Melanie, at the way I had teased her, as the manager looked at me with concern.

"Very sorry sir, but she was out the door before I could stop her."

"That's okay, I'll catch-up with her later." I produced my chequebook,

"How much do I owe for the meal?"

"Nothing," his reply as I looked at him confused,

"Miss Melanie asked me to put it onto her account."

"Oh." I was surprised.

"Yes Sir," he answered with great concern, "I do hope Miss Melanie will be okay."

"I hope so too." I sighed as I thanked him and exited.

I was in two minds whether to pursue her when the cannon from the castle sounded, so I returned to my office and sat dreamily until Sarah entered and perched herself, as usual, upon the edge of my desk.

"How was lunch?" she asked smiling.

"Before I answer that \- I've a question. Can I ask you something?"

"Sure, you're the boss." Sarah's enchanting, cheeky smile beamed down at me as I leaned backwards into my chair asking her seriously.

"Sarah, tell me, how much of what goes on in here gets passed onto Julia and the others?"

She could tell I was serious.

"If there's something that's a personal secret, you can count on me to keep it secret."

Sarah assured me by crossing her heart,

"Hope to die if I tell a lie."

"Sarah," I begged, "I know that you're a good girl and I trust you, but, what happened at lunch might be a bit heavy for your young innocent ears."

She listened intently saying nothing.

"Do you recall Sandy and Charlie from Monday?"

"Those two drunks?" She asked.

"Yeah, Sandy said the girl I was with last week kept wailing on about murder, rape and lesbians." Sarah looked shocked.

"Don't worry," I assured her, "I'm neither a murderer, rapist nor a . . . or gay, Okay?"

"Okay." she repeated.

"But," I took a deep breath, "The people I share a flat with are."

Sarah couldn't believe her ears. "What?" she asked surprised.

"As you know I live with five female flatmates who are all pretty weird."

I paused as I adjusted my seat while she sat in silence.

"Well, one of them is a lesbian, one is a murderess, and one..."

"Come on," she interrupted, "you can't get female rapists... Can you?"

"We've got one." I assured her.

Sarah unfolded her arms placing them behind her and laughed "No way." in utter disbelief.

"It's true," I assured her, "only this one can't remember a thing about it afterwards."

She stared at me "How do you know?" I bowed my head.

"You cannot be serious - she raped you?"

"Last Wednesday night." I confessed.

"How?" She was totally confused now.

"Sarah, I am only interested in making love with one person, Tracey, and ever since last week I've lived in fear of her finding out, but, now two people know about it."

"One of them being Melanie?" she asked.

"No, One of them being Lynda... and, the other being you." she was bewildered.

"Who the hell is Lynda?"

"She's the murderess."

"Then, who, in the name of God, is Melanie?"

"Will you keep your voice down?" I pleaded hushing her,

"Melanie is Rachel's lesbian lover."

"Ah," Sarah leaned forwards slowly whispering, "And it was Rachel who raped you?"

I could tell all I was doing was making matters worse.

"No." I replied as Sarah buried her head into her hands, and, sighed whilst looking at me through her open fingers.

"Okay," she sighed jumping from the desk. "Don't go away, I'll be back in two minutes."

I sat for a few minutes wondering what Sarah was up to when the telephone ringing brought me back to reality.

"Hello." I called picking up the receiver.

"That's Melanie for you." Sarah announced. I thanked her and repeated, "Hello."

"I'm sorry for running out on you like that," she apologised sincerely, "can I see you for dinner to make up for my behaviour?"

"There's no need for that." I assured her.

"Yes there is," she snapped, "can you pick me up at five thirty?"

"I don't know if I should?"

I certainly wanted to find out more about this strange beauty, but, my conscience kept telling me not to get involved.

"There's the ring," she continued, "you haven't paid for it yet."

I closed my eyes and sighed in disbelief at myself - in all the confusion over lunch I had omitted to pay for the ring.

"Okay," I conceded, "I'll pick you up at 5:30."

"Okay then," she sounded cheerier, "I'll see you then, Bye."

She was gone.

A few minutes later Sarah, looking totally confused, was again perched upon my desk.

"You're right," she began, "it is a long story, but, I can't figure out where Melanie comes into it - if she's Rachel's lover?"

I leaned back into my chair again and explained quietly.

"Melanie has a jewellery shop.

She gave Tracey an engagement ring and I was to pay for it over lunch today."

She smiled, "Then... why on earth didn't you?"

She confirmed, as I suspected, she had listened into my conversation with Melanie, and however justified her motives it was something I strongly objected to.

"Melanie invited me to lunch to make up for not trusting me with Rachel, and, I made the mistake of ordering everything that she ordered, not knowing they were all aphrodisiacs.

Anyway, at the end of the meal she teased me by telling me what I had eaten, so, to wind her up I asked her how safe Rachel was if she slept only ten feet away from me whilst Tracey is fifty miles away, and, I was full of aphrodisiacs.

Then I went to the loo, and, when I returned, she was gone."

"Oh I see," Sarah laughed, "now she's worried that you'll go home and make love with Rachel."

I gave her a knowing nod.

"Rachel is as safe from me tonight as she was last night, but, Melanie believes in the power of these aphrodisiacs, and, using the bait of paying for the ring to get me over there tonight for dinner."

Sarah squealed in delight as the plot became clearer, and, she realised what the problem was. "You don't trust yourself with Melanie because you're full of this 'love potion'?"

"Actually, No," I laughed back, "I don't trust Melanie because SHE is full of it as well."

Sarah toppled from the desk in hysterics and doubled up in a fit of the giggles upon the carpet at the side of the desk as the door opened.

Julia entered with the afternoon mail staring bewildered at Sarah as she crossed to hand me my letters.

"Is she okay?" Julia asked.

"Who knows?" I answered as I thanked her and she slowly exited without taking her eyes from the hysterical girl who was rolling with laughter upon the floor.

Ignoring Sarah I opened my mail as her laughter subsided and she rose to her knees wiping tears from her eyes.

She leaned upon her elbows at the side of the desk.

"But... she's gay." she laughed.

"And," I whispered as I leaned across and looked into her happy face, "I'm engaged."

"Oh," she smiled, "What would Tracey say?"

"If there's anything to tell Tracey," I assured her, "I'll tell her, okay? Okay?" she knew that I was serious.

"No worries," she assured me, "It's a secret."

I smiled back at her. "And, not a word to Julia nor anyone else, Okay?"

She whispered. "Not one word shall pass my lips."

"Please don't tell anybody our secrets." I implored, "and if you listen into any of my private calls again I'll leather you 'till you're black and blue, and then fire you.

Do you understand what I'm saying?"

Sarah's laughter waned as she straightened up adjusting her hair while I leaned back into my chair. "You can trust me boss."

She assured me reverently.

"I hope so," I whispered, "I sincerely hope so."

Walking silently to the door she smiled and saluted.

"As the adding machine once said," she laughed, "You can always count on me."

I smiled and saluted as she closed the door behind her and I repeated to myself.

"I sincerely hope so, Sarah, I sure hope so,"

A few minutes later I was opening my mail when the telephone rang.

"Hello."

'That's Tracey for you." Sarah announced.

I thanked her and waited until I heard her extension click down before I began. "Hi."

"Hi," came Tracey's sweet voice, "How are you doing?"

"Fine," I replied as I opened a letter from Glasgow office, which, contained a copy of invoice 5144.

"You'll never guess who I called the other day?" I asked.

"Who? Tell me?"

"Andy Baird." I replied.

"And what has that two-timing rat got to say for himself?" she asked.

"Oh, not a lot," I replied, "I asked him if he remembered a nice blonde lassie he used to date five years ago?"

"And does he remember me?"

"How could anyone forget you," I replied, "especially since I keep reminding him."

"Did you tell him our good news?"

"What good news?" I asked evasively.

"Okay," she laughed, "what did he say?"

"Nothing."

"Nothing?"

"Not a thing - He hung up on me."

"You're horrible," she laughed.

"I'm wondering if we should invite him to the wedding?" I enquired.

"I believe you would." We both laughed for a few seconds.

"On the subject of Andy Baird," she continued, "I was passing a certain electrical store yesterday lunchtime when I suddenly had an insatiable desire to look at the radios."

"I wonder why?" I chuckled.

"Anyway there I was," she continued, "chatting away to one of the sales assistants about the prices and quality when she suddenly asked if I recognised her?

I don't think so, I said puzzled, then she told me her name was Mary and we met about five years ago when I was going out with a guy called Andy and she was going out with his friend Brian.

Oh yeah, Mary, I remember you now, You were the bitch who two-timed us.

I am really sorry about that, she said,

I'll never forgive myself for breaking up you and Andy and because of that I haven't seen Brian since.

Oh, I saw Brian last weekend, I told her.

How is he? She asked.

He's getting on very well indeed, I told her, and he's engaged now.

Oh is he? She sounded pleased if slightly annoyed.

You should have seen her face when I flashed her my ring.

She was speechless as I left her."

"And you called ME horrible."

We laughed together at our cunning for a few moments.

"Tell me," she continued, "How did lunch with Melanie go?"

"I wondered when you were going to ask?" I asked evasively.

"I'm not being nosy," she lied, "I'm just curious when another girl takes my fiancé out to lunch."

"Girl!" I exclaimed, "Melanie is no girl, she's an animal."

There was a short pause before Tracey slightly shocked asked.

"I know she's a little mixed up, but, that's no reason why you should condemn her because of her sexuality."

"Believe me," I interrupted, "I wouldn't condemn anybody for their sexual feelings, but, this kid is so mixed up she's incredible."

"Why?" she asked concertedly, "what happened at lunch'?

I told Tracey... roughly... what I told Sarah.

"You're kidding" Tracey laughed disbelieving.

As we laughed together the door opened and Sarah entered to stand before me notebook in hand. "Hold on a second," I asked Tracey, "The laughing gnome has returned.

Yeah, Sarah, what can I do for you?"

"I am very sorry to interrupt, but, Debbie is on the phone she wants to know if you would take her to a twenty-first birthday party tomorrow night?"

"Sure, I'd love to." I answered.

"Well," Sarah continued, "When I told her you were engaged on the phone she asked me if she should ask Tracey?

When I told her it was Tracey you were speaking to she asked me to ask you to ask Tracey if it's okay with her?"

"Tracey." I called, "would you mind if I took Debbie to a twenty-first birthday party tomorrow night?"

"Sure" she replied, "for Debbie no problem."

"Okay," I addressed Sarah,

"Tell Debbie I would be honoured to escort her to the party, ask her for all the details."

"Okay boss," Sarah smiled retreating to the door,

"Debbie you shall go to the ball."

"She's a nice girl," Tracey continued, "I like her."

"Yeah, I quite agree Debbie's an angel."

"I was talking about Sarah." she interrupted sternly.

"That's the trouble with having so many women in my life, I get so confused."

"You'd better not be." she commanded as we said our goodbyes and I resumed the reconciliation before me.

Roughly half an hour went by before Sarah bringing me a mug of tea perched upon my desk again.

"I don't know if I like this," she stated sombrely.

Raising the mug to sip the tea I asked quietly. "What don't you like?"

"Telling lies on the phone." she replied.

"I'm not with you?" I asked concerned.

Sarah took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

"I asked Debbie for the details of this party, to which, she replied she'll see you tonight.

I know you're seeing Melanie tonight, so I told Debbie that you were going out with a client."

She handed the page from her notebook, which, contained the details of the party and I glanced over them.

"Sarah," I spoke very tenderly,

"I don't want you telling lies for me. There is nothing-sinister going on.

I just don't want anyone getting the wrong idea about Melanie."

I took my cheque-book and the 'Diamonds' receipt from my pocket to study it.

"Would it make you feel any better if I let you away early today and you drop off this cheque for me?"

Sarah gave out another long sigh. "If you want me to," she replied, "but, would that solve the problem?"

I thought about the question for a few moments and then stated.

"At the moment there is no problem.

Melanie's intentions may be entirely honourable and she only wants to apologise for lunchtime."

"But," Sarah interrupted, "on the other hand she may be wanting you over there to seduce you because she's worried you'll go home and seduce Rachel."

"Rachel," I assured her, "isn't in any danger."

"I know that," She leapt from the desk,

"The only person who is in any danger is YOU."

Her voice descended to a whisper as she placed her right hand onto my left shoulder and shook me tenderly.

"You're dealing with a very mixed up lady and you don't want her to cause trouble between you and Tracey."

We stared into each other's eyes for a few moments and I had to resist an overwhelming urge to take her in my arms and kiss her passionately, but, I resisted her tempting eyes and inviting lips. "Okay," I whispered, "I'll be careful."

Sarah patted my shoulder as you would reward an obedient dog for fetching a stick and walked towards the door.

She had only walked a few paces when the door opened and Julia entered with some files, which, she placed upon my desk.

"By the way," I called to Sarah, "could you phone Ayesha and tell her I won't be home for tea?"

"Sure boss." Came the reply.

Julia looked confused as she crossed to the open door.

"Julia," I asked, "Do you like working here?"

"Sure." she answered confused.

"Well," I put on my no-nonsense voice, "the next time you come through that door without knocking it you won't be."

Julia said nothing as she hurriedly exited leaving me to devise my plan of attack.

"Have I missed much?" Emily yawned as she woke.

"You missed quite a few things" I apologised, as Emily rose adjusting her hair and clothing and re-joined me at the table checking her recorder hadn't missed anything while she slept.

"Firstly I had a very unusual night with Debbie when I made love with her and found out that she had a split personality.

I found out that she had been abused as a child and had an absolutely awful childhood.

I discovered Lynda had murdered someone when she was a teenager and had managed to conceal it, and, she has managed to keep Debbie out of trouble for the past few years.

I also found out Rachel and Melanie were lesbians and have been in a relationship for a few years.

Tracey and I became engaged, when she found the evidence of my night with Debbie, so I lied to her as I told her all about how I was coping with these strange women, and, how I had very little to do with any of them.

We arranged to buy an engagement ring from Melanie, but, Melanie wouldn't take the money for the ring, so, I arranged to have lunch with her.

I decided to test how strong Melanie's relationship with Rachel was by winding her up – So, now we are at the point where it could all go seriously wrong.

I have a dinner date with a very mixed up woman - mixed up and severely wound up - and, she's full of aphrodisiacs.

What do you think I should do?" I implored of Emily.

"You've just become engaged, so, you shouldn't go." Emily answered.

"You're right," I sighed, "You're so right."

"So you went to dinner with Melanie then?" Emily asked smiling.

"Of course," I replied, "Of course I went."

"Why?" Emily smiled intrigued.

I had no answer.
Chapter 11: Wednesday 13th May (Evening).

I reached 'DIAMONDS' at precisely 5:30 as Melanie's minions were leaving.

I sat a few seconds until most had dispersed before I intended to enter the shop, hand over my cheque, make a lame excuse and leave, but, the alarm sounded and Melanie quickly emerged securing the door shutters.

I pondered upon what plan 'B' should be as Melanie opened the car door and climbed in.

"Hi." her sweet-smelling perfume filled the air.

"Hi." I replied handing her my cheque.

She glanced at the piece of paper and inserted it into the breast pocket of her jacket.

"Thanks," she began,

"I'm really sorry running out on you at lunchtime."

She placed her hand onto my left wrist.

"Nonsense, I'm sorry for teasing you."

I took her hand in mine. "Well," she continued without removing her hand,

"I'm sorry for not telling you what was in the soup."

"I'd have eaten it anyway." I heard myself say as we stared into each other's eyes for a few moments.

Starting the engine I asked, "Where are you taking me this time?"

"Oh, a nice little place I know not far from here."

She pointed out the way and we set off in silence except for her directions.

"Do you mind if I smoke?" I asked removing her hand from mine, which, covered the gear stick.

"You can burst into flames if you like."

She laughed in an effort to resume conversation.

My conscience was, by this time, becoming louder as it shouted at me to STOP, and I could hear Sarah saying

"The only person who is in any danger is you,"

The beating of my heart drowned her out.

In an effort to ease Sarah's warnings pounding in my head I made my first mistake of the evening.

I turned on the radio and the 'Diamonds' tape Rachel had given me began to play.

From the very first note of 'Baby - You're an Angel' Melanie recognised it and quickly turned it off.

Leaving the city centre I drove south for about ten minutes in complete silence.

"Where are we going?" I asked, "Hope it's not Italian?"

"It's not Italian," she answered,

"No more 'iffy' soup then?" I sighed.

"No more 'iffy' soup," she smiled, "nothing, but good home cooking - pull over here," she commanded.

Abandoning the car I looked upwards at a large block of flats towering above us. "Coming?" Melanie asked as she walked the few yards towards the main entrance.

I followed while my conscience and Sarah shouted "No Brian!" Stop - Abort mission!"

I refused to listen entering the lift.

We stood in silence, hypnotised by the lights counting each of the twenty-one floors as if they were counting down my fate.

When she opened the door of the penthouse flat I was speechless as I gazed in awe at the expensively decorated interior.

"Come in, have a seat, make yourself at home."

She dropped her handbag and removed her jacket throwing it onto the back of a large, very expensive leather settee.

Melanie entered the kitchen where she opened the oven and sighed, "bless you" as I walked slowly over to the large French windows and looked out at the city as it prepared for another sleepless night.

I wondered if we would both make it through the darkness without hurting the people we love.

"Dinner will be served in approximately ten minutes."

Melanie smiled as she re-entered the room,

"I don't know what it is, but, it smells delicious."

She crossed to the settee lifting her jacket.

"You'll find drinks over there," pointing to a small cocktail cabinet, "and a stereo beside it.

Make yourself at home while I slip into something a little more comfortable."

She exited to what I presumed was her bedroom.

Sarah cried aloud. "NOW's your chance, RUN, BRIAN, RUN."

My mind was willing, but, my body refused to accept any orders it was given as I removed my jacket throwing it onto the back of the settee, and, poured myself a glass of lemonade.

I began to sift through her vast record collection, which, ranged from light classical through the entire spectrum to heavy metal.

I was crouched in wonder at her musical tastes for a few minutes until Melanie appeared before me, and, I looked upwards at the 'Amazon' staring back.

Melanie had changed into a very expensive, silky, scarlet dress, which, clung to her bewitching curves like a second skin highlighting her perfect bosom, bronzed thighs and legs expertly.

"Do you see anything you like?" she asked seductively with her hands upon her very shapely hips.

I didn't know if she meant herself or her music, so I, diverted my lustful gaze to her record collection laughing.

"You've certainly got quite a selection of things I like, I'm stuck for choice."

Leaning forward she picked out a record and handing it to me stated,

"If in doubt, stick to the classics. I'll get the munchies - you lay table?"

I watched her sway enticingly to the kitchen before I switched on the stereo, cued the record, and, set it in motion.

"Lay the table?" I repeated getting up to spy a small wooden dining table with a gold and silver chess set upon it. "Sure, I'll lay the table."

In the drawers, surrounding the dining table, I found cutlery, place mats, condiments, and a brass candlestick complete with candle, which, I placed at the centre and lit.

Melanie emerged from the kitchen carrying two large plates of mouth-watering casserole, which, she placed, at either end of the table.

She doused the lights. "I hope you like it?" she asked fetching a tray of assorted condiments from the kitchen.

As she settled doused in candlelight at one end of the table I occupied the seat at the opposite end.

I looked at the dish before me, my mouth already watering, as the candlelight danced around her proud bosom I whispered.

"Looks good enough to eat."

I stared into her eyes lust building between us.

"Make sure you leave room for your sweet." She warned me.

"Oh, I always leave room for sweet." I whispered assuring.

Ten minutes of silence followed, except for the romantic music and the occasional cutlery onto china, until, our plates were empty.

"Would you like some more?" she asked.

"I must leave some room for my sweet." I laughed.

"Okay," she smiled, "Don't go away."

Melanie rose exiting to the kitchen with our empty plates.

Returning, a few moments later, with two bowls of apple pie and cream she sat upon the settee placing the bowls onto a small glass-topped coffee table.

"Would you like your sweet upon the settee?" she whispered leaning backwards, inflating her chest enticingly.

It sounded like an offer no man could refuse, so, lifting two spoons I moved to sit beside her, handing her one as she handed me a bowl.

We were both very 'worked up' with passion, but, both very nervous as we gazed longingly, and lovingly, into each other's eyes again.

Whilst we ate our apple pie I envied her spoon as she raised it to her ruby lips and her tongue gently teased the sweetmeat from it.

"Tell me," I asked laying my empty bowl onto the coffee table,

"Do you live here alone?"

"All alone." she sighed as the music stopped and she got up to restart it leaving her empty bowl beside mine.

"How did you manage to prepare such an excellent meal?"

"Oh that's easy," she replied, "Rosetta lives downstairs and comes in every day to clean the place.

One quick 'phone call and it was all arranged, and, her discretion is absolutely assured."

"You are very sure of that?" I asked concerned.

"Oh, I am sure," she smiled,

"When you own the entire building there are certain privileges one can employ, especially when there's rent due."

"You own this entire tower block?" She smiled, but, didn't answer.

Melanie restarted the soothing music, and, turning to me she whispered seductively,

"Would you like some coffee?"

"No thank-you." I answered.

"Sorry, I remember you prefer tea?" I shook my head.

"Another drink?

Apple pie?

Casserole?"

To each question I shook my head while she slowly crossed the room to stand before me.

"Would you care to dance?" she asked seductively.

Standing I took her into my arms and we swayed together for a few minutes, then, I placed my mouth over hers, and, we kissed - very tenderly at first \- just before passion and lust grabbed control of us.

As I held her tighter and tighter our tender embrace slowly turned into an erotic lustful fever as our tongues met.

Our breathing became heavier as we explored our urges and I could feel her hips pressing into my groin.

A few moments later my legs began to buckle under the pressure and we sank onto the settee, where, we writhed for a further few minutes.

Kissing feverishly whilst our hands explored each and every curve of our bodies we eventually crashed to the floor hitting our heads upon the coffee table breaking the spell.

Sitting up, rubbing our heads, looking nervously at one another, our breathing became shallower. Neither knowing what we should do, or say, next.

A few seconds of silence later she raised herself to her feet adjusting her dress and hair.

Melanie crossed to the dining table and placing both hands onto it stared into the candlelight.

I clumsily raised myself to sit nervously upon the settee, whilst, I watched her close her eyes, whisper a few words into the flame, and, blow it out.

Turning towards me she offered me her hand leading me to her bedroom.

Her bedroom was a mass of mirrors, which, made the large bed in the centre seem small by comparison.

Closing the door behind me I located a dimmer switch, which, reduced the light to a romantic glow.

Slowly crossing the floor I stood before her with my hands upon her broad shoulders.

We stared into each other's eyes for a few moments, until, moving my hands behind her neck, I eased her towards me, where, our lips met again.

We kissed very tenderly for a few minutes until the passion we felt upon the settee returned and we crashed together onto a massive waterbed.

Taking a few seconds to become accustomed to the rippling effect of the bed, which, seemed to enhance every movement we made, we writhed and very slowly undressed.

After we had made love for a third time I asked if she had enjoyed herself.

"I've rarely enjoyed anything so much in my entire life. I'll tell you," she continued looking upward into the mirrored ceiling,

"Rachel Rabinowicz is fantastic, but, you can't beat the real thing."

I let out a long sigh as I rolled onto my back looking at our naked reflections.

"What's wrong?" She asked turning towards me.

"It's Rachel," I sighed before a strange panic possessed me,

"If Rachel comes in and finds us here she'll murder us both."

I motioned to get up but Melanie rolled on top of me laying her head onto my chest saying, "She won't."

"Are you sure?" I asked disbelieving her as she passionately planted kisses all over my chest and ribs.

"Absolutely." she smiled.

I wrapped my arms around her and turning her onto her side I stared into her eyes hoping for an explanation but all I found was wild passion.

Kissing her tenderly I altered my position to plant adoring kisses all over her body until we eventually both fell asleep.

At 03:47 I awoke and looked into her happy face as she slept peacefully.

My nights of passion with Tracey were never like this.

We usually made love quite quickly and then slept to recover, whereas, with Melanie we made love for long periods at a time and had small spells of sleep between each session.

I weighed up the merits of each situation until I desperately needed to go to the bathroom.

"It must be all this bloody water." I sighed rolling from the bed causing waves, which, I hoped wouldn't awake the sleeping beauty.

I sat upon her pink porcelain toilet with my tired head upon my arms covering my knees for a few minutes. I felt my hair being pulled upwards and before I could stop her - not that I had neither the strength nor the desire to try and stop her as Melanie's legs straddled mine.

I buried my tired face into her beautiful, bountiful cleavage as we held each other motionless for a few minutes until she pulled the handle at my shoulder and the cold water rushing below brought me back to life.

I watched her as she raised herself up, turned on the shower and clutching a bar of soap, stepped inside.

The sight of the warm steamy water glistening over her breasts enticed me to join her and for the next hour we massaged lather all over our bodies before making love again.

Once we had dried off with a fluffy towel, paying particular attention to each other's 'naughty' bits, we walked arm in arm back to the bedroom where we kissed passionately at the foot of the bed.

Glancing over her shoulder I caught sight of her alarm clock, which, reads 5:12. I told her I, regretfully, would have to leave.

Picking up my discarded shirt I put in on while she lay upon her front in the centre of the bed smiling up at me as I dressed.

"What do you find so amusing?" I asked her as I gathered my things and put them on.

"Oh nothing," she lied, "it's just that you look so authoritative with your clothes on."

I smiled as I checked I hadn't dropped anything and taking a brush from behind her alarm I ran it over my hair looking at her in one of the mirrors, while she watched my every move intently.

Satisfied I was respectable again I sat down onto the edge of the bed and threw my arms around her as she sat up and we kissed tenderly.

"Can you promise me something?" She whispered.

"Anything." I answered as she broke away from me and I got up.

"Could you please promise me that you'll never tell Rachel about last night?"

A look of horror came to her heavy eyes as I crossed to the door.

"On one condition." I answered.

"Anything." she replied.

"You promise me you will never tell anybody that I was ever here."

She rolled from the bed and we embraced at the door.

"I promise," she sighed, "not a living soul will ever hear a word about you being here."

I thanked her again for a truly fantastic night.

Lifting my jacket we walked arm in arm to the door, where we kissed again.

"What about all those dirty dishes?" I asked remembering the 'evidence'.

"Don't worry," she assured me, "I'll ask Rosetta to clear up any sign of you being here."

I kissed her again opening the door, exited and pressed the lift button while she leaned, naked, against her doorpost.

"Last night never happened, okay?" she sighed.

"Last night?" I thought deeply as the lift arrived, "I'm sorry, Miss," I smiled, "I have no recollection of last night."

I blew her a kiss to thank her again as the doors slowly closed upon the most erotic night of my life.

I came back down to earth with a bump - literally - as the lift reached ground level and I drove through the almost deserted streets as dawn rose and I resumed my complicated life.

Hoping Melanie could destroy all the evidence of our night of passion I crept silently to my own bed for two hours of much-needed sleep.

Thursday 14th May.

How I managed to stay awake at the breakfast table I will never know as Debbie confirmed our 'date' for that evening.

I drove to my office and slumped into my chair to be woken with a start.

I tried to focus my eyes upon Sarah as she gently patted my cheeks to rouse me.

"Oh, Good morning Sarah." I mumbled.

"Is it?" she snapped back at me. "There's no need to ask you how last night went do I?" she sounded very abrupt and very annoyed.

"How could you?" she bellowed, "Didn't I warn you what would happen?"

I raised my hands from the desk in surrender and quietly asked

"Please don't shout at me, Sarah. I'm not in the mood for an argument."

She stood before me with her arms folded taking a deep breath almost breathing fire as she exhaled.

"I've brought you some tea and a couple of aspirins," she indicated the items before me, which, I took whilst she began to pace up and down slowly with her arms still folded and her head bowed.

"What's Tracey going to say?" she asked quietly as she placed her hands onto the desk looking me straight in the eye.

"What's Rachel going to do when she finds out?"

"She won't," I pleaded, "neither will find out."

"Come on," she scolded, "I can tell just from looking at you.

You look as if you didn't get a wink of sleep last night and what kind of state will you be in tomorrow?"

"Tomorrow?" I asked confused.

"Tonight you're taking Debbie to a twenty-first birthday party, remember?

Is she another one?"

Leaning backwards in my chair I closed my eyes in disbelief at the mess I was in. Sarah was right, as she normally was.

I wanted desperately to be in first class condition for Debbie's party.

"Oh, my God." I sighed leaning forward. Taking another mouthful of tea I looked into Sarah's worried eyes again.

"Is she another one?" she repeated.

"Another what?" I asked confused.

"Lesbian?" "No," I replied.

"Murderer?" "No," I repeated.

I gazed into her eyes again and before she could ask her third question I answered, "Yes."

"For the love of God," Sarah hissed, "last night you spend the entire night with a lesbian - Tonight with a rapist, and you expect me to believe that the following night your fiancée won't find out."

I was in a much bigger mess than I thought and Sarah knew it.

The fact that my brain was too tired to think only made the situation worse as I begged Sarah for guidance.

"Well," she continued after a short pause to fold her arms again, "There are three things you can do."

I could only think of one option - kill myself - I listened intently as Sarah paced about the room.

"Firstly, you call Debbie and cancel tonight - You go home and get a good night's sleep - alone - and tomorrow you'll feel brand new."

"I don't like it." I sighed.

"Why not?"

"Because I promised Debbie I'd take her to that party and I couldn't let her down."

Sarah nodded, "Option two - You call Tracey and give her one hell of a good excuse for not coming this weekend. If she finds out about Melanie I can guarantee she won't turn up the weekend after."

"I don't like it." I repeated.

"Because?"

"Because I can't tell lies to Tracey and anyway she knows that I'm taking Debbie out tonight. If I call her to put her off she'll suspect Debbie of allsorts."

"I figured on that." Sarah sighed as she walked towards the door. She looked through the smoked glass panel to check nobody was listening.

"Well that only leaves option 3." She smiled as she crossed to the desk, and I was positive she was going to say 'kill yourself' but instead she said.

"Option three is - you get your head down for a few hours here and I'll make sure you're not disturbed. You take Debbie to the party and you leave early - go home and get a good night's sleep - alone - then tomorrow we'll see how you feel and maybe, just maybe, Tracey won't suspect anything."

This option sounded like it had a fair chance of working.

"I like it." I smiled.

"I reckoned you would." Sarah smiled back as she folded her arms again and walked slowly towards the door.

"Sometimes I wish," she sighed, "I wasn't such a nice person."

"Sarah, you are an angel," I whispered as she raised a menacing digit towards me.

"That's exactly what you need," she scolded, "A guardian angel.

I'll see you later."

She closed the door silently behind her as I laid my head upon my arms and whispered "Sarah, my guardian angel" as I dozed for a few hours much-needed sleep.

I awoke with a fright as the telephone at my head rang aloud and sat up abruptly. Blinking several times, as the midday sun beamed through the window, I located the telephone and answered it.

"Hello." but there was nobody there.

I replaced the receiver and stretched, rubbing sleep from my eyes.

Walking to the window I opened it and stretched again.

As I took a massive lung of fresh air the office door slowly opened and Sarah entered carrying a mug of tea and a brown paper bag.

"Lunchtime." she announced lowering the mug to the desk while I tidied myself up looking out at the castle.

"How are you feeling?" she asked as she sat upon the edge of the desk while I crossed to sit beside her.

"I feel a lot better than I did earlier. Thanks Sarah, I owe you one."

Sarah looked puzzled as she stared at me for a minute or two while I took the opportunity to study this girl who was slowly maturing into a very beautiful young woman with each passing day.

When I had seen her earlier her slim figure was covered by a light brown pullover, which, was now draped around her shoulders, revealing her white cotton blouse. A small black belt held a heavy brown calf-length skirt around her slender waist.

Tan coloured tights and black, shiny, court shoes set off the outfit.

Her long, straight, brown hair reflected the sunlight from the window as it rested upon her delicate shoulders and blended into her pullover. Sarah was certainly turning into a very beautiful woman indeed.

"Sarah," I whispered lifting the brown paper bag containing two hot rolls. "I'm really sorry for the way I acted this morning.

I really appreciate everything you do for me." I placed both hands gently onto her shoulders whispering. "Thank-you, Kid."

I smiled into her puzzled eyes for a moment and taking an egg roll from the bag, I returned slowly to my chair where I devoured it and the other bacon roll.

Between mouthfuls of tea Sarah sat motionless for a minute or two, and then with a sigh jumped from the desk and walked slowly, arms folded, to sit at her usual spot.

"I don't get It." she sighed confused.

I leaned backwards to look up at her wondering which particular part of this whole sordid mess puzzled her.

"What don't you get?" I asked sympathetically.

"You knew all the risks you were taking before you went." she began.

"You knew the danger you were in and what damage it could cause you, and Tracey, and Rachel, and Debbie, and anybody else who's mixed up in it - including me - and yet, you not only went but you spend all night with her? Why?"

I stared hard into her confused, concerned eyes whispering.

"Last night I kept asking myself the same question, why?"

With as much feeling and sincerity as I could muster I placed my hand over her clasped hands at her knees and whispered.

"Sarah, I don't know why, I'll probably never know why."

I gently squeezed her hands together as she took a deep breath and sighed.

"It's just I might not be able to bail you out next time."

"Oh, there won't be a next time." I assured her.

"I've heard that one before." She sneered rather sternly as she batted my hand away.

"Sarah," I assured her, "I promise there will never be a next time with Melanie."

"You promise?" Sarah asked staring at me intently.

I raised my left hand to God. "I promise," I vowed as we stared for a few moments until there was a loud bang from the castle bringing us back to reality.

"Lunchtime is over." she stated leaping from the desk quickly exiting as we both resumed the business of the day as though nothing had happened.

"You're kidding?" Emily laughed,

"You've just spent all night with a lesbian and you have your assistant covering for you and you get down to business as if nothing has happened? Why?"

"In all the years between then and now I have asked myself that very question many times, Emily," I replied, "I have absolutely no idea why I went. No idea whatsoever.

Perhaps it was the effect of the aphrodisiacs I had eaten at lunch."

"I truly believed I could resist Melanie... I couldn't...

And, would have been lost if Sarah hadn't saved me."

"I couldn't resist Debbie either... and, would have screwed up my life if Lynda hadn't rescued me."

"Would I be able to resist Rachel?... or Lynda?... or Marcie?... or Ayesha?

I believed I had all I needed in Tracey, but who would save me next time – should there be a next time?"

"I had everything a man could desire and should have been happy with that, but I continuously let my heart overrule my head."

"I had been unfaithful twice and been bailed out twice, Emily, would fortune continue to smile upon me?"

"Why should I believe that?

Had I used my two 'get out of jail free' cards already?"

Emily looked shocked and deeply concerned as she, tentatively, looked around her.
Chapter 12: Thursday 14th May (Evening).

At the dining table I felt very strange indeed.

My head was heavy from lack of sleep, but, I thought I hid my tiredness well so as not to make anyone doubt my ability to care for Debbie at the Party.

Rachel, however, was strangely quiet during our meal and every time I looked up I caught her staring at me.

'Could she possibly suspect what went on last night between Melanie and me?' Her gaze worried me.

'Surely Melanie wouldn't have said anything?'

All Debbie's thoughts were in anticipation of the evening's festivities as I took the page of Sarah's notepad from my pocket and enquired who Sandra was.

"She's a teller at the bank," Debbie informed me,

"She's a very nice girl, you'll like her when you meet her."

She assured me quickly finishing her meal and exited to change.

"Make sure she enjoys herself." Marcie implored maternally.

"I'll do my best." I assured her going to change, but I couldn't help catching that strange look in Rachel's eyes again.

An hour later I had donned my most expensive suit and was in the living room confirming where the venue was when the door opened and Debbie slowly entered wearing a virgin white taffeta dress.

She looked absolutely stunning.

As soon as Lynda saw her she let out a very loud wolf-whistle and joined Rachel, Marcie and Ayesha in applause while Debbie twirled making the hem parachute.

Marcie beamed at the beauty before her, "Debbie, you are beautiful." as Rachel called out. "Hold It." and ran from the room returning a few seconds later with a sparkling diamond tiara in a velvet box.

"I've been hoping to find a suitable occasion to wear this."

Rachel whispered placing the tiara upon Debbie's head kissing her lightly on the cheek, "Debbie. Now you're an angel."

"Thanks Rachel." Debbie whispered almost in tears as Lynda said, "She looks more like a fairy-tale princess now."

Everyone agreed with Lynda as Debbie curtseyed regally to thank everyone for the kind remarks.

"Okay Cinderella," I smiled getting up, "your carriage awaits."

She curtseyed again to me before taking my arm.

"You make sure you're back here by midnight." Marcie warned us.

"We don't want you turning into a pumpkin." Lynda added,

"You can lose the shoes if you like, but, don't lose the tiara."

Rachel winked showing me 'DIAMONDS' logo on the box confirming the jewels were real. "It was a present."

"Have a ball." Lynda called as we left the living room and I led her to the car.

Opening the door I whispered.

"You look absolutely fantastic tonight, Princess."

Debbie thanked me as she climbed into her seat.

Making sure that the hem of her dress couldn't be caught in the door as I closed it then hurried to the driving seat.

Arriving at the party there were quite a few people already there and I felt very proud of her when every eye in the hall turned to smile at the vision of loveliness by my side as Sandra greeted us warmly by the entrance.

"Debbie!" Sandra exclaimed as she hugged her,

"You look wonderful tonight dear."

Debbie thanked her introducing me.

"You're a very lucky guy," Sandra continued, "You've certainly got the most beautiful girl in the world."

I could not argue, as we were directed towards a table of Debbie's colleagues who all sat speechless as I held a chair for her to sit.

"Would you like a drink?" I asked her.

"Could I have a sparkling white wine, please?"

"Sure you can," I assured her,

"Tonight, princess, your wish is my command."

During the following three hours it seemed every man in the hall queued up to dance with Debbie and by eleven o'clock she still looked radiant, but her sparkle was beginning to fade a little as she began to tire.

"Would you dance with me?" she asked me when she had caught her breath.

"Princess, I'd love to." I replied leading her to the dance floor upon my arm as the band played a slow romantic ballad.

Walking to the centre of the deserted floor I took her in my arms.

We swayed slowly to the beat with her head upon my shoulder and her perfect body pressed against me.

"Brian," she whispered into my ear, "thanks for bringing me here tonight, I've really enjoyed myself."

Holding her tightly I kissed her lightly upon the forehead saying,

"I'm glad you invited me, princess, I've really enjoyed being with you, you're the most beautiful girl in the world tonight."

"Thank-you," Debbie whispered snuggling into me as we continued to sway together, regardless of the beat, for about half an hour.

Looking up at me she whispered. "Could you take me home now?"

I smiled into her tired sparkling eyes, which, shone as brightly as her tiara. Kissing her forehead again I smiled.

"Sure princess." and led her back to her seat to retrieve her purse and my jacket.

There were genuine looks of disappointment in the faces of her male colleagues as she said her goodbyes.

We kissed Sandra, thanking her for inviting us, and walked arm in arm to the car where I took her in my arms and embraced her tenderly.

"Thank-you Brian," she whispered,

"I've had a wonderful time tonight, thank-you."

"No," I interrupted, "thank you for inviting me.

I wouldn't have missed it for the world, you really are an angel."

We stared smiling for quite a few minutes while I held the car door open for her.

As I surveyed this beautiful vision before me I knew I was falling deeply in love with her.

This worried and excited me at the same time as we drove homeward.

Driving for a few minutes Debbie spied a hamburger stall and asked if I would mind stopping for something to eat.

"To tell you the truth," as I pulled over, "I could do with a bite to eat myself."

Getting out of the car Debbie skipped towards the stall as the grey-haired old man raised his weary head from a newspaper and beamed her a welcoming smile.

"Good evening Cinderella, what can I get you?"

Debbie smiled up at him asking, "May I have a hamburger please? Without onions."

"Sure you can princess - and for Prince Charming?"

"Cheeseburger, no onions, and two cans of lemonade, please."

We concluded our transaction amid light-hearted banter of how onions on dates don't mix, but when I turned to hand Debbie her burger she was not behind me.

I looked towards the car - she was not there.

I looked right, left, across the busy street, but couldn't see her anywhere.

I turned in desperation towards the stallholder calling out "Where did she go?" but he didn't know either.

Walking to the side of the stall, to my relief, I saw her upon a swing in a playground.

"It's okay," I shouted to the stallholder, "I've found her" and slowly walked towards where she was gently swinging back and forth.

I sat on a swing beside her handing her the hamburger wrapped in a tissue and warned her not to drip any grease onto her dress.

We ate in silence.

Debbie got up to put her tissue and empty can into a waste paper bin and stood before my stationary swing whispering.

"Thanks Brian, thanks again for such a wonderful evening."

"It was you who made it such a wonderful night, princess." I sighed lovingly.

As I dabbed the side of her mouth with my tissue, the sight of her cherry red lips enhanced my love for her and I couldn't resist planting a loving kiss onto them, as I stood up, crossing behind her to deposit my tissue in the bin.

I had to remind myself that I was engaged to Tracey.

I finished my drink deep in thought and depositing the can in the bin I turned around to see Debbie lying upon a carousel roustabout looking up at the stars.

I crossed to it and gently setting it in motion, I sat opposite her as it spun slowly.

"How many stars do you reckon there are?" Debbie asked as she watched the heavens rotate above her.

"Billions," I answered looking lovingly into her starry eyes, "but none of them could shine as brightly as the stars in your eyes tonight."

Debbie turned onto her stomach amid the rustling of her dress and lay with her head upon her hands staring at me as we rotated slower and slower.

I lowered myself onto my chest and supporting my head with my hands stared deeply into her eyes.

I could feel the love I had for her rise within me and almost reach boiling point. "Debbie," I sighed.

"Uh-huh." the response.

I was going to tell her that I loved her when I noticed that her tiara was about to fall off.

"Your crown is slipping, princess."

Debbie closed her crystal blue eyes for a second and then opening them again said

"My halo is slipping too."

I didn't know whether to ignore her remark or kiss her again for I feared her devil could very soon return to spoil this fantastic night.

Moving my right hand to her forehead I secured her tiara into place, which, gave me an ideal opportunity to gently brush her hair, cheeks, neck and shoulders.

"Debbie." I whispered replacing my hand under my chin.

"Uh-huh." she repeated. I paused for a few moments and then sighed, "Debbie, I'm worried."

Her beaming smile slowly ebbed into a concerned grin.

"Whatever's worrying you?"

I slowly turned away from her enchanting smile, turning onto my back gazing at the stars, which, sparkled like the diamonds of Debbie's crown and sighed again.

"Debbie, when I arrived at the flat I promised Marcie I would only stay for two months to see if there were any problems and then we would see if I should continue to live there or find somewhere else."

The carousel vibrated as I heard Debbie get up and off.

She took a few seconds to spin it, and, jumping on again, she sat by my side.

"Is there a problem?" she asked looking down at me puzzled.

"There is," I sighed turning my gaze towards her,

"I've grown very fond of all of the girls, but I've fallen in love with one and I mustn't because I love Tracey."

"That could be a problem," she agreed laying onto her back to regard the rotating heavens, "but I'm sure Lynda wouldn't want to come between you and Tracey."

"It's not Lynda." I assured her quietly.

Debbie quickly rolled onto her side and supporting her head with her hand, she, with much concern, warned me,

"You do know Rachel is with Melanie?"

I took a deep breath turning onto my side looking into her concerned face.

"It's not Rachel," I sighed, "Nor Lynda, not Marcie, nor Ayesha."

Debbie's puzzled smile slowly faded as she realised that 'it' was 'her'.

"But that only leaves..." She fell onto her back again with her eyes closed.

"Oh no," she whined, "I'm sorry." she began to weep very softly.

"Please don't get upset," I pleaded, "you've got nothing to be sorry for."

"I'm sorry," she repeated, "this is all my fault."

"It's nobody's fault." I tried to convince her.

"Yes it is," she interrupted turning onto her side again,

"All those nights dancing with 'Diamonds' and tonight, I don't want you to fall in love with me."

I wiped a tear from her eye as it wandered down her soft cheek.

"I didn't want to fall in love with you either," I whispered, "but I did and now I must leave before I fall any deeper."

"No," she cried. I closed my eyes as she spoke and fell backwards onto the carousel.

"I must," I sighed, "I'm engaged."

Using her elbows to move beside me she brought her sad face close to mine.

"Brian," she sobbed, "I've never loved anybody before and I don't know if I'll ever love anyone again, but it's a good feeling I have because I know you will marry Tracey and leave us soon.

Can't we still be friends?"

"I don't want to hurt you," I replied, "when I marry Tracey."

"Because," I continued, "best friends should never hurt each other."

"Best friends should never make each other cry."

"AND," we both almost jumped out of our skins as a voice boomed from behind her.

"Best friends should never play on roustabouts at midnight."

Debbie quickly turned around almost slicing me in two with her tiara, and we both stared into the smiling face of P.C. Kelly who stood arms folded.

At sight of me he covered his eyes with his hand and sighed, "Oh no, not you again?"

While Debbie adjusted her clothing, hair and tiara, I sat up as Kelly took a handkerchief from his pocket handing it to Debbie.

"How long have you been standing there?" I asked him.

"I've just arrived," he answered, "I'm sorry to break up the party, but you really shouldn't be here at this hour of the night."

"What hour is it?" I asked him.

"Almost midnight." he replied, without looking at his watch.

"My God!" I cried as I jumped from the carousel.

"Come on, Cinderella, we had better get you home before you turn into a pumpkin."

Debbie's smile returned as she handed the handkerchief back to the officer and thanked him, with a curtsey, as she got to her feet.

"Will you be okay, miss?" he quietly asked looking curiously sideways at me.

"I'll be fine, officer," she smiled, "Quite fine, thank-you."

She slipped her arm around my waist as I turned towards the hamburger stall and called "Thanks officer, I'll probably see you later."

He laughed as we walked slowly back to re-join his buddy in a police car parked at the front of the burger stall.

"That's more than likely, sir," he saluted slightly.

As we walked past the stall I lifted a tissue from the counter and before I opened the car door for Debbie I dabbed her cheeks tenderly.

"I'm sorry about that," I whispered, "I am sorry for ruining such a perfect evening."

She beamed a radiant smile at me saying.

"You haven't ruined anything."

Opening the car door she climbed in and I made sure her dress wasn't caught as I closed it.

I saluted slightly towards P.C. Kelly and his buddy as I crossed between our vehicles.

I waved to the stallholder who looked bemused, "Too many onions!" I called out laughing as I took my seat and we set off for home.

"You haven't ruined tonight," Debbie repeated, "I'm very sorry for ruining everything."

"It's not your fault," I insisted, "It's me."

When our front door was firmly closed behind us Debbie sighed, "Wait there a second." She skipped towards her room making a deafening clatter when echoed around the walls.

Returning a few moments later clutching a small white fluffy teddy with a red love heart upon its chest and the words MY BEST FRIEND emblazoned onto it.

She handed me the teddy, which, stood only six inches high saying,

"This says it all, thank-you for such a wonderful night."

I did not know what to say as we embraced tenderly so said nothing.

I undressed for bed looking at the teddy propped up against my alarm and almost immediately, fell asleep dreaming of Debbie, Tracey, Melanie and the other 'diamonds' in my complicated life.

"Complicated!" Emily shrieked in disbelief,

"It was YOU making it complicated."

"I agree, Emily, I wholeheartedly agree.

I had dug a big hole for myself and the more I tried to sort out the mess the deeper I was going.

Now I discovered and believed I could resist temptation if I could be a friend with these girls instead of being a lover.

I discovered I loved Debbie, but, believed when I marry Tracey everything would get sorted out.

I would be happy just being her friend content in the belief Tracey would never know what happened last Wednesday – just as Debbie had no idea what happened the night I spent with her either.

Complicated? What's so complicated about that?

Things, Emily, were about to get a lot more complicated."

Emily did not doubt it, but, said nothing.
Chapter 13: Friday 15th May.

I awoke Friday morning fully refreshed and turning towards my alarm I saw the teddy smiling at me in the sunlight from the window and smiled back at him. "Good morning Ted."

I got up from the bed and walked naked to the window to look down into the street below. "I wonder what mischief I'll get up to today?"

I asked Ted as I looked up to see a young girl in a flat opposite looking at me from an open window.

She looked a very pretty girl of about twenty with shoulder length dark hair.

All I could see of her was her head and bare arms as she rested upon them onto her window ledge.

Any other day I would have quickly whipped the curtain in front of me but the sight of the smiling stranger excited me as I rested my hands onto my ledge and used it to cover my 'indecent exposure'.

"It's the simple things that amuse simple minds, Ted."

I made for the bathroom and the living room for breakfast.

I almost skipped into my office that morning and cheerily cackled "Good morning Girls." as I passed through the outer office to my door.

"Good morning one and all," I smiled, as I passed Margaret, Jean, Maureen, Norma, Julia and Sarah's desks as each said, "Good morning, boss."

No sooner had I sat in my chair than the door opened and Sarah was smiling at me from her usual perch upon the desk.

I pretended to ignore her as I opened a letter

"Well?" She enquired.

"Well what?" I asked evasively.

"How do you feel this morning?" She asked annoyed by my evasiveness.

I got up and sat beside her with my arm around her shoulders smiling.

"I feel two hundred percent this morning, and it's all thanks to you."

I pulled her to me and pecked her upon the cheek.

"Thanks kid - You're the best guardian angel a man could ask for."

Sarah looked slightly shocked at this sudden display of affection and blushed as I returned to my chair and my letter.

She was silent for a few moments and then asked,

"Well, what happened last night? Or shouldn't I ask?"

I smiled saying, "You shouldn't ask, a gentlemen should never kiss and tell."

Curiosity was getting the better of her by now.

"Nobody said you were a gentleman." She smiled,

"I know I shouldn't ask, so tell me anyway."

I smiled sideways at her. "There's nothing much to tell.

I did everything you told me."

"I took Cinderella to the ball and she certainly had a ball alright.

We left the party before midnight and only stopped along the way home for a burger.

We sat talking in a play-park for a little while until the police chased us.

I drove her home and went to my bed."

"Alone?" She asked.

"Just my teddy and me."

Sarah squeaked with delight. "You've got a teddy?"

I looked into her delightful eyes and smiled. "I have now.

A little six-inch high white bear with a red love heart and MY BEST FRIEND written upon it. Debbie gave it to me when we got home last night."

Sarah jumped from the desk putting her hand onto my shoulder.

"I'm really glad everything worked out okay for you."

I squeezed her arm.

"I'm glad too, Sarah. Thanks kid, You're beautiful."

She winked and smiled at me as she left the room I repeated,

"Sarah, you are definitely an angel." as I got down to the business of the day.

Every time I stopped for any reason I kept remembering the mysterious 'peeper' from across the way.

I had lived there for two months and hadn't seen her before.

Did she spy upon me every morning, or, was this the first time?

Does she regularly watch me when I make love with Tracey?

Could she have seen me 'rape' Debbie?

Was she alone, or, did I have an audience?

Now she knows I have seen her will she stop?

On the other hand, will she attempt to contact me?

What would I say to her if we met in the street?

This mysterious girl, I called Suzy, haunted my every thought as dozens of questions ran through my mind - especially the question of why I hadn't covered myself up after I noticed her?

As I drove home that evening all my thoughts were of Tracey and she, as usual, appeared right on cue, and 'as usual' we undressed, and, immediately made love.

Afterwards we kissed and in the interval before 'round two' she was deep in thought.

"I believe we shouldn't have any secrets from one another."

"You're right," I assured her, "What would you like to know?"

She let out a long sigh and pulling my hair she removed my lips from her left nipple.

"Look buster," she growled, "I'm trying my best to be serious here.

And you know I can't concentrate while you're kissing me there, Okay?"

I conceded as I pulled myself from her and lay upon my side looking into her right ear.

"I don't have any secrets." I lied as she took a deep breath.

"It's about Wednesday night." She sighed.

I felt my entire body freeze cold as I presumed that someone must have told our secret as absolute panic gripped me, and, I frantically searched for any credible explanation to my night of passion with Melanie, but, none came as Tracey continued.

"On Wednesday, just after I called you, I got a call from Doreen Greene.

You remember my old mate from school?"

The warmth slowly returned to my body as I realised that she had no knowledge of 'MY' Wednesday.

"Yeah, I remember Doreen. - How is she getting on?"

She continued, "Doreen had just heard the news of our engagement and invited me out for a celebration drink.

I had no plans for Wednesday, so, I decided to meet-up with her after work."

"We went to 'Charlie Parker's' and no sooner had we reached the place than she started getting 'chatted up' by this good-looking guy who sat next to her and, as usual, Doreen quite fancied him, so, she was soon in deep conversation with him."

"Well, I was just about to put on my coat and leave her to it, when guess who should walk through the doors?"

She teased me to guess who in the entire population of Glasgow would walk into 'Charlie Parker's at 5 p.m. on a Wednesday evening.

"Andy Baird?" "Nope."

"Mary Whatshername?" "Nope."

"I don't know then." I conceded.

"Rachel." I stared at her surprised.

"Rachel?...What the hell was Rachel doing there?"

Tracey uncoiled from me and giggled. "That's exactly what I asked her.

Apparently, she was attending some training thing at Strathclyde University and popped into her old haunt for 'one for the road'.

I warned her she shouldn't drink before driving onto the M8, but, she said it was okay because she had another boring day of it on Thursday and was staying with her family overnight."

Tracey described how her Wednesday night had gone.

***

While Rachel purchased drinks from the bar Tracey checked upon Doreen who was melting under Mister Wonderful's seductions and totally ignored Tracey as the heat between her and her 'guy' began to fuse their bodies together.

Rachel deposited the drinks upon the table, hopped into a chair, and, almost immediately a 'chancer' appeared at her side whispering into her ear.

Quick-as-a-flash her right hand struck out at the poor guy's face sending him reeling backwards onto the floor spilling his entire pint of lager over himself.

He was then picked up by two of the 'bouncers' and bounced, headfirst, out the door into the street.

A hush fell upon the place as all eyes, including those of Mr. Wonderful and Doreen, fell upon Rachel as she ignored them all and sipped her drink.

"Was that necessary?" Tracey asked in concern for the poor guy who was probably lying in the gutter outside wondering what had hit him.

Rachel took another sip of her drink and then, making herself completely audible to the hushed, crowded barroom.

"If anybody tries to chat me up I politely tell them that I'm not interested.

If they pester me I tell them they are wasting their time, as I am a lesbian.

If they make an obscene suggestion, like that guy just did, I don't bother informing them that I am also a black belt at taekwondo, I just deck them.

That guy deserves to be lying in the gutter outside he'll probably feel quite at home there."

Rachel took another sip from her drink and noticing every eye upon her she announced, "It's okay to talk about me as long as you don't talk TO me."

A female bouncer with the figure of an Amazon appeared at Rachel's side as she said this and laughed.

"Rachel Rabinowicz! I should have guessed it was you when I saw that poor sod hit the street. - How are you doing, girl?"

Rachel's eyes lit up as she recognised one of her old mates from taekwondo classes.

"Melinda MacMonegal - as I live and breathe - I'm fine. How are you?"

"Oh, I've never been better," Melinda smiled raising her left hand to her shoulder and waving her wedding ring, "and, it's not 'MacMonegal' anymore.

I'll have to chat with you later, Rachel, I'm supposed to be minding the door. Okay?"

Melinda smiled and left the table as the familiar barroom chatter re-commenced and Tracey took a long look at this fascinating woman before her.

"You certainly know how to get yourself noticed." Tracey stated as the tension subsided and Rachel laughed quietly.

"By the way," Rachel said. "I was very pleased the other day when you told me that you were engaged.

You're very lucky to get a guy like Brian and I hope you'll both be very happy."

Rachel raised her glass, called "l'chayim" and drank a mouthful as Tracey followed suit toasting "to life."

Rachel giggled lowered her glass to the table, leaning forwards quietly asked,

"Tell me, are you here on your own?"

Tracey smiled and leaning forwards whispered,

"I was with a friend until just before you came in."

Rachel looked shocked as she pointed towards the door.

"Surely you don't mean...?"

"No, no," Tracey laughed indicating towards Doreen, who was wrapped in Mr. Wonderful's arms and kissing him passionately.

"There's no accounting for taste," Rachel sighed,

"Would you like another drink?"

Tracey producing a five pound note from her pocket handed it to Rachel who stood up, make mine a lemonade, I'm driving."

As Rachel headed towards the bar Doreen broke away from her embrace and leaning towards Tracey asked,

"Did she say she was a lesbian?"

"She is." Tracey smiled.

"Will you be okay with her?"

"Don't you worry about me," Tracey smiled, "I'll be fine."

Rachel returned, sitting closely beside Tracey, putting their drinks onto the table.

"I hope you're not driving?" Tracey asked Rachel ignoring Doreen who stared bewildered.

"To tell the truth," Rachel answered, "My car is at the campus.

I'll probably be getting a taxi home because I'll need a few more drinks before I face Papa."

"Do you and your father not get on?" Tracey asked.

Rachel sipped her drink and replied. "We get on okay.

It's just every time we meet I get a lecture on morality."

"That's only natural." Tracey sympathised.

"I suppose so," Rachel continued, "but, it's always the same old lecture."

"Rachel, he would say to me. (She spoke with a low Yiddish accent)

Rachel my girl I have only ever wanted three things for you.

Firstly, Rachel, I wanted you to grow up to be beautiful, wise, and wealthy, strong and healthy - which, you are."

She took another sip and continued.

"Secondly. Rachel, I've prayed that you will be successful in life, in love, and in your career - which, you are also."

She took another sip.

"But, sadly, Rachel, I've grown tired of hoping you'll fall in love with someone who can love honour and protect you, and, give you children."

Rachel laid down her drink and turning towards Tracey a strange confusion came to her dark eyes.

"I've tried telling Papa I love Melanie and that she CAN love, honour and protect me." She waved a menacing finger in the air as she imitated her father again.

"But, Rachel, she cannot give you children."

Tracey laughed at Rachel's antics. "Unfortunately, you still need a man for that."

Rachel put her hand upon Tracey's arm as she assured her.

"I dearly love Papa, and, I've always had the highest respect for him, but, I can't change the way I am, and, I can't hide my feelings for Melanie.

Is it wrong to love someone just because they're of the same sex?"

Tracey could see the confusion in Rachel's eyes and whispered.

"Have you tried it with a man?" "No." Came the reply.

"Then how do you know you won't like it if you don't try it?"

Rachel looked over at Doreen and Mr. Wonderful sighing.

"Maybe one day I will, but, at the moment Melanie satisfies my every desire, and, at the moment she is all I need."

Rachel wrestled with mixed emotions as she sipped her drink and Tracey asked, "Have you always been gay?"

"Lesbian." Rachel interrupted, "it's alright, you can say it. The answer is yeah,

I've always had absolutely no interest in the male of the species whatsoever.

Even at school when my friends swapped their various 'virgin' experiences of boys, I wasn't interested.

I enjoyed playing hockey though, because, afterwards the showers weren't the only things turned on in the changing rooms."

Tracey began to blush turning away to hide it.

"I'm sorry if I'm embarrassing you," Rachel apologised,

"I've got a tendency to say exactly what I am thinking. I hope I'm not offending you?"

"No," Tracey smiled broadly, "I am just remembering the 'carry on' we used to have at my school after hockey in the showers.

There was never any suggestion of anybody being homosexual though, and in fact," Tracey pointed towards Doreen, who was deeply engrossed in Mr Wonderful again,

"You wouldn't believe my friend here had a catholic convent education would you?"

They both laughed loudly for several minutes much to the bemusement of Doreen, who kept looking at them sideways.

When their laughter subsided both girls were holding their sides as Rachel wiped a tear from her dark eyes,

"I haven't laughed so hard in years. Thanks Tracey. I needed that."

"Do you know something, Rachel?" Tracey smiled taking her by the arm,

"I'm beginning to like you too."

Rachel laughed patting Tracey's arm. "Would you like another drink?"

She rose and knelt upon the seat beside Tracey.

"Or better still," she spoke quietly excited, "why don't we make a night of it?"

Tracey liked the idea of getting to know Rachel, but, she felt that Rachel might have other things on her mind.

"What are you suggesting?"

Rachel smiled and leaned close, "We could go grab a bite to eat. Then...perhaps, go on a pub-crawl and finish up at a disco? Do you fancy it?"

Tracey certainly fancied the idea but she questioned Rachel's motives.

Without speaking she questioned her concerns.

Rachel looking offended laughed.

"You'll be safe with me - I'm a lesbian."

They looked at each other for a second as Tracey laughed,

"That's supposed to make me feel safe?

Okay, I'll just check with Doreen first."

Rachel smiled as she got to her feet saying.

"Okay, while you're talking to 'Salome' there I'll go have a chat with Melinda and I'll meet you at the door. Okay?" She exited.

Tracey let out a sigh as she finished her lemonade, turned to Doreen and tapped her shoulder to prise her from her embraces.

"Doreen, I'm leaving... Will you be okay with him or would you care to join us?"

Doreen looked shocked by Tracey's strange behaviour.

"I'll be fine," Doreen answered concerned, "will you be okay with her?"

A wicked smile crossed Tracey's face as she licked her lips whispering seductively, teasing her shocked friend.

"I hope so, - I'll catch up with you later, okay? Bye."

"That'll teach her to ask me out and then ignore me all evening." Tracey smiled to herself as she found Rachel standing by a small table at the main door talking with Melinda who was seated upon a small chair behind it, filing her nails.

As Tracey approached Rachel took a small card from her suit breast pocket and handing it to Melinda asked her to keep in touch. Then she said her goodbyes and left.

"Can I tell you something?" Tracey asked as they walked along Royal Exchange Square towards Queen Street,

"You can tell me anything." Rachel smiled.

Tracey sighed, "I do feel safe with you but, will you please remember I am engaged to Brian and I'm not interested in anybody else - sexually I mean."

Rachel held Tracey's arm and swinging her around they looked at one another closely.

"Believe me," Rachel said quietly, "I am not interested in you - sexually either.

I would never try to come between you and Brian.

Honestly, I like Brian - God alone knows why?

I'm only trying to kill a bit of time getting to know you in the hope that we can become friends instead of enemies."

Tracey placed her hand onto Rachel's shoulder, squeezing it gently saying. "I hope we can become friends, because I've thought some awful things about you since I first met you.

I've never tried to find out how likeable you really are... and besides... I've already seen what you do to your enemies." Tracey pointed towards the gutter.

They smiled warmly into each other's eyes for a moment before Rachel smelt the spicy aroma of an Indian Restaurant and asked,

"Now that we understand one another - Do you like Indian food - I'm starving?"

A few minutes later they were seated opposite one another in the Taj Mahal devouring spicy dishes.

"Tell me," Tracey asked between mouthfuls,

"How did you come to meet Melanie?"

Rachel taking a mouthful of wine cleared her throat and smiled.

"Melanie's father and my father are business associates.

It's actually quite ironic to think that it was our fathers who introduced us knowing we both love music, hoping we would become friends, but, instead we became lovers."

"Is Melanie your first lover?" Tracey asked trying not to sound too nosy.

"No," Rachel answered, "although she is my first steady lover.

When I was at university I had many and participated in some of the most disgusting lesbian orgies every weekend.

I won't bore you with the sordid details, but, what some of these girls did to one another would turn your stomach."

"Do you mind, I'm eating here." Tracey gulped, "I can well imagine."

"And," Rachel continued, "the funny thing was - there were no shortage of girls to practice on, and from Friday night to Monday morning we would spend the entire weekend doing unmentionable things to one another \- much the same as you and Brian do every weekend."

Tracey started to blush again and covered her face with her napkin as Rachel giggled, "What about you and Brian?"

Tracey's eyes betrayed her embarrassment as she stared at Rachel who sat highly amused.

"What can I tell you?" Tracey began, "I get very easily embarrassed." She sipped her glass of water to compose herself.

"Brian is only the second guy I've ever loved.

I used to go out with one of his buddies, Andy, but, I didn't enjoy making love with him because he was a bit too rough with me, but, I didn't know any better."

"When he two-timed me with Brian's girlfriend that's when we got together to spite them and I fell in love with Brian because he is very gentle with me."

Rachel's eyes widened and she smiled,

"That's probably why I like Brian.

I've seen some of Lynda's weirdoes - I actually threw one of them out a few weeks ago, wearing nothing but his underpants, because, he tried to molest me in the bathroom - Brian is certainly a gentleman and you're very lucky to have him."

***

Tracey turned to me with a worried look upon her face.

"Brian, that's what the problem is?"

I was confused and looked it. "Did I miss a bit? I don't see any problem."

"After we came out of the Indian's we visited a few more pubs and then went to the 'Savoy Disco' where I encouraged Rachel to dance and flirt with every guy who asked her.

When I drove her home, extremely drunk, she admitted that she had enjoyed herself immensely, and, she said she might try sleeping with a man purely for 'research' purposes."

"I kissed her Goodnight - declining her offer of coffee - and then drove home thinking,

If she's going to try out a guy she would probably turn to one she really likes... and, the only guy she really likes... is you."

I turned myself around laughing into the pillow muffling the laughter while Tracey concerned asked, "What's so funny about that?"

I composed myself and turning towards her I laughed,

"That explains why Rachel was looking at me rather oddly yesterday,"

Tracey's worried look returned.

"On Wednesday my soul intention was to make friends with her, but, I'm afraid I may have only made matters worse by telling her how much fun you are."

I couldn't control my laughter as I resumed my massage of her breasts.

"Don't worry, I'll be okay."

"Brian," she turned towards me looking very worried,

"I came very close to being seduced by her... you don't stand a chance if she..."

I stopped her speaking by placing my mouth over hers kissing her passionately.

Pulling Tracey on top of me we made love again, and, I caught sight of Suzy's curtain twitch in her darkened room, where, I could just make out the figure of someone watching us.

On the outside wall of Suzy's apartment there was a street lamp, which, shone, brightly onto the street below, it meant that Suzy's room was in complete darkness, but, it gave a romantic glow to my room.

My every movement was noticeable and again, strangely, I didn't mind being watched, and, again, even stranger, I didn't know why.

My thoughts of Suzy faded as Tracey snuggled into my chest.

Turning her head to the side she noticed 'Teddy'.

She leaned across, read the motto upon it, and then, lying beside me asked,

"Which one of your friends gave you that?"

"Debbie, last night," I answered, "she's another one who likes me."

Tracey smirked although she was a little worried, "So, they're giving you presents now?"

I laughed, "I can't help being a pretty likeable guy, and besides, you've just told Rachel what fun I am."

She leaned towards me and we kissed again.

"I reckon," she continued, "the sooner I get you married and away from all these women the better."

I turned her onto her back and whispered.

"Well, you give me a time and a place and I'll do my best to be there."

"Okay," she said deep in thought, "How does Saturday twenty-sixth September at Saint Simon's appeal to you?"

I rolled onto my back and hummed softly.

"I'll have to check my diary with my secretary, but, I think I should be able to make it that day."

Tracey rolled to me and said seriously. "Brian, it's only four months away and we've got a hell of a lot to organise first."

"So," I smiled, "We'd better not waste any time arguing."

I looked into her worried eyes and said. "First thing tomorrow morning we'll get onto it. There's only one thing I want to get into just now."

"And that is?" She asked. She need not have bothered asking as I kissed her and we made love again before falling asleep contended.

"Was all that strictly necessary?" Emily asked annoyed,

"Did I really need to hear all the gory details of what Rachel gets up to?"

"Yeah, Emily,

Tracey thought she had convinced Rachel what 'fun' I was and believed she had put our relationship in trouble, Tracey needn't have worried –

Rachel was not the problem.

Debbie and Melanie were the problem.

I had agreed to marry Tracey in four months' time, but in the previous two months I had been unfaithful twice.

I had played with fire twice and avoided getting burned twice.

Now I had been handed the perfect excuse to tease Rachel, what could I do?"

"I thought if Melanie ever told Rachel about us Rachel would have every right to be furious, except, if Rachel had a similar secret.

I had already said Rachel was 'welcome in my bed anytime' the morning after the party a few weeks before."

"Perhaps," Emily pleaded, "third time might not be so lucky.

Things had settled down, again, why would you want to stir up the hornet's nest again?

Why make your life so complicated?" She bellowed.

"Complicated!" I exclaimed, "You haven't seen anything yet, Emily.

This was just before Jaclyn arrived."

"Jaclyn?" Emily asked, "Who in the name of God is Jaclyn?"
Chapter 14: Weekend 16th & 17th May.

Saturday 16th.

The alarm clicked on at 7 am like every other morning, but, today there was no need to get up early.

I leaned across silencing it - exposing myself to the rising sun and Suzy who appeared at her window.

While Tracey gave out a long moan and snuggled into my side I took a long look at Suzy, as she leaned onto her bare arms upon the windowsill as before.

While she gazed at our naked bodies I tried to fathom why she fascinated me.

"She's not doing anybody any harm" I thought, "Still I shouldn't encourage her."

As I covered us with our duvet I thought "She has seen me in all my naked glory while all I have seen of her were her head and shoulders - which, struck me as being highly indecent, and, grossly unfair."

Something about Suzy convinced me that she was not another 'peeper'. I couldn't see any lust, passion, envy, jealousy, anger or happiness upon her face - just a strange sadness intriguing me as I waved to her to go away and, surprisingly, she nodded and disappeared.

I pulled Tracey to me kissing her awake while she let out a quiet moan as she opened her eyes and smiled. I ushered her towards the shower as we had a busy day ahead of us and I looked towards Suzy's window, however, she did not reappear.

While I showered and Tracey dressed I thought about Suzy's sad eyes and wondered if I should contact her to see if I could maybe help cheer her up, although my conscience kept telling me not to get involved.

"You've got more than enough crazy women in your life with plenty of problems without adding any more" my brain kept telling me and I figured that it was, probably, correct.

We reached the breakfast table at around eight thirty and while we ate our Cornflakes we made lists of who to invite, unfortunately, we soon realised that the entire list apart from our fathers and my two brothers were all female.

Laughing at the possibility of just arranging a 'lady's night' Rachel slowly shuffled in with her eyes closed, wearing a large white cotton tee shirt.

Every curve showed through the material as she shuffled into the kitchen for a bowl then she sank into her seat, where her head fell heavily onto bare arms.

Tracey and I smiled amused by Rachel's performance - she obviously had not seen us as Tracey whispered "Good morning."

Rachel lifted her head slightly guiding her face towards where the whisper had come from and opened one bleary eye.

Soon both eyes opened wide as she tried to cover her huge chest with her arms.

"What are you doing here?"

"I live here," I assured her.

"I'm sorry," she apologised sincerely,

"If I'd known you were up I'd have put some clothes on."

Tracey laughed saying "That's okay Rachel - you have not got anything I haven't got."

"Rachel's just got more of it." I laughed as Tracey slapped my arm and I apologised, "Sorry, Rachel, I couldn't resist."

Rachel looked up saying "What are you doing up so early on a Saturday?" she looked shocked as she sought alternative ways to say it "I mean...."

"That's okay Rachel we know exactly what you mean." I laughed,

"It's unusual to find us onto our feet on a Saturday."

Rachel looked embarrassed as she quickly moved her hands to her face then back to her chest.

Grabbing the cereal packet she held it to her chest while her other hand covered her mouth.

Tracey pointed a menacing finger at me warning me

"You stop it, you're embarrassing her."

I apologised then turning to Rachel I explained.

"We have a lot of wedding plans to sort out, and on the subject, are you and 'Diamonds' free for a gig on 26th September?"

With the hand that was covering her mouth Rachel moved her bowl to the edge of the table and poured some Cornflakes into it without removing the cereal box from her chest.

"As you have probably noticed I don't have my diary about me at the moment.

I'll let you know." Thinking about the date she asked "September, you don't give much notice do you?"

She asked Tracey "You're not pregnant are you?"

"No, I'm not pregnant" Tracey shouted back.

"Why does everyone keep asking me if I'm pregnant?"

"Who's pregnant?" Marcie asked entering at that moment, wearing her nurse's uniform.

"Nobody is pregnant," Tracey shouted as Marcie entered with a bowl laughing as she took her usual seat opposite me - noticing Rachel still clinging to the cereal packet.

"If nobody's pregnant it'll be a waste of time going into work today, but, as I must make an appearance - Rachel, if you've finished making love to that packet can I have a shot of it."

Marcie smiled as Rachel reluctantly handed over the cereal box looking at me as she covered her protruding nipples with an arm.

Marcie prepared her breakfast and as she raised her spoon to her mouth she looked at me, stopped, looked at the watch just above her left breast and asked. "Have you two fallen out?"

We both laughed as we remembered Debbie's embarrassment last Sunday when she asked us the same question.

"Are you doing anything on September 26th?" I asked her.

"That would depend what's on?" Marcie asked.

"A wedding." Rachel answered.

Marcie laughed, "Just try and keep me away."

Tracey smiled and raising her arm she leaned towards Marcie and Rachel asking "On the subject of our wedding, I'm a bridesmaid short, if I asked Debbie do you reckon she could handle it?"

Marcie placing her hand over Tracey's patted it saying,

"I'm sure it would make her the happiest girl in the world."

Rachel's arm left her chest and joined Marcie's as I got up and left the room saying "this is all too much for me, I'll leave you girls to it."

I picked up the telephone in the hall and dialled my parent's number in Glasgow.

"Hello." My sister answered.

"Hello Louise, how are you doing?" I asked cheerily.

"Hello stranger, I'm fine. You're not phoning to tell us that you're coming back are you?"

"No" I laughed, "I'm phoning to ask if you're doing anything on 26th September?"

"Apart from my birthday, I've nothing special planned.

What have you got in mind?"

"How about a wedding?" I asked.

There was a silence for a second and then she asked,

"Can I be a bridesmaid?"

"I don't know" I answered, "You'll need to ask the bride."

"Okay I will." I heard her tell someone the news.

"Brian says he's getting married on my birthday."

"I hope you're talking about September... next year?" Mum roared.

"Actually, it's September... this year."

"But," she shouted, "that's only a couple of months away, you'll never get everything organised by then. Is Tracey pregnant?"

I laughed. "That's what everyone is asking her - she assures me she's not.

We just think we've waited long enough."

At that moment Rachel emerged from the living room and shuffled to her room as my mother gave me a list of things to organise.

"There's the church? The Cars? Invitations? Reception? Dresses?..."

Rachel smiled a broad smile as she passed me, without attempting to hide her curves as her chest vibrated under the skimpy material.

She opened her room door, took a large diary from her handbag and leafed through it, while I surveyed every inch of her fantastic body.

"September 26th is fine, but I'll have to confirm it with the others first."

She smiled a huge smile as she closed her door to me as I smiled "Thanks, Rachel."

My mother, realising I was not paying any attention to her list, suddenly went very quiet and then asked. "Who is Rachel'?" I laughed again,

"It's a long story mum.

We will call round later to discuss the finer details, but at the moment I have to get back to mission control.

All systems are 'go' for 26th September."

"Okay, I suppose so," Mum conceded, "We'll see you later then."

We said our goodbyes and I made my way to the Living room as Marcie hurriedly donned her coat and ran out the front door shouting "Bye" as she slammed it.

I re-joined Tracey at the table among various leaves of paper from her notebook. I leaned over kissing her until the door 'clicked' behind me and Debbie entered wearing jeans and a tee shirt.

She said "Good morning", as she entered the kitchen for a bowl and then sat in her usual chair at the table saying, "I'm not going to ask."

Tracey and I smiled at one another as I quietly asked her.

"Should we not confirm it with Saint Simon's ASAP?"

"Yeah." Tracey confirmed lifting a piece of paper with Saint Simons at the top.

"That's our first port of call today."

Lifting another sheet she read out a few titles and said.

"Okay! We will need a best man."

"I'll take care of that." I assured her.

"Bridesmaids," Tracey smiled,

"I've got Aileen, Louise and Michelle... but... I'm one short.

Now who can we ask to be bridesmaid number four?"

"Do you really need four bridesmaids?" I teased her as she kicked me under the table and turning towards Debbie, who sat trying to ignore us while reading a magazine, she asked quietly.

"Debbie, are you doing anything on the 26th of September?"

Debbie raised her head deep in thought. "I don't know what I'll be doing then.

So many places to go, people to see, things to do, I have such a hectic social life."

"Debbie," Tracey smiled asking quietly,

"Would you like to be a bridesmaid at our wedding?"

Debbie's eyes lit up as she turned open-mouthed beaming at Tracey.

"Do you really mean it?" she gasped.

"I really mean it." Tracey smiled back.

"I'd love to." Debbie gasped almost in tears as she hugged Tracey tightly, and, then she ran to hug me with tears in her eyes.

"Remember I told you the other night, best friends don't make each other cry."

"I'm so happy," she sobbed, "thanks Brian."

She broke away from me and hugged Tracey again saying "thanks Tracey" then as she skipped out the door she cried, "I must go tell Rachel."

Watching her until she left Tracey turned to me and asked.

"What was all that about best friends?"

"Oh, I'm her best friend," I answered smugly.

"Oh, are you now?" She smiled, "and, what does that make me?"

"That makes you my fiancée unless we waste any more time here instead of going to see Saint Simon, when hopefully he'll agree to make you my wife."

We kissed again as Tracey picked up her various papers and we also left.

As I held my car door open for her, we kissed again and over her shoulder I noticed Suzy sitting upon the steps of her flats across the road, with her head resting heavily onto her knees.

In her right hand a cigarette smouldered between her fingers and her left hand clutched a half-empty bottle of vodka.

My heart sank to see her so destitute, so just before I closed the car door I sighed to Tracey, "Excuse me, I'll be back in a minute."

I crossed the road to stand before Suzy.

All around her discarded cigarette ends littered the steps, she had obviously been sitting there for quite a while and I felt strangely worried for her as I quietly asked, "Are you okay?"

She raised her heavy head from her knees and tried to focus her bloodshot, tired eyes upon me and quietly answered,

"I'll be fine. Oh, it's you.

I'm really sorry for looking at you. I didn't mean to annoy you and your girlfriend."

"It's okay, you weren't annoying me." I assured her,

"You can watch me any time you like, but please don't do anything silly, will you?"

She could sense deep concern in my voice, so she smiled and promised that she wouldn't do anything 'silly' as we said goodbye.

As I started my car Tracey asked "And who the hell is she?"

I looked across as Suzy's head plopped down onto her knees again and quietly answered "I don't know who she is, that's the first time I've spoken to her, but I've seen her around, she always looks like she's lost. I just asked her if she was alright, that's all."

Tracey sighed as I put my car into gear heading for Glasgow.

"Don't get involved, Brian" she implored me, "that big heart of yours is going to get you into trouble one of these days. Don't get involved!"

I sighed and quietly stated, "I can't help it.

I cannot stand back and watch somebody screw up their lives without, at least, trying to help.

I sometimes wish I couldn't give a damn what happens to them, but I do care - even for total strangers like Suzy."

"And how the hell do you know her name's Suzy?" she shouted angrily.

"Will you calm down," I ordered, "I don't know her name at all - I just think she looks like a Suzy."

Tracey took a deep breath to calm down.

"I won't say what I think she looks like, but promise me that you'll not get involved with Suzy or whatever her name is."

"I promise" just as a police car, containing PC Kelly, noisily whizzed past us heading for the Forth Road Bridge.

We turned onto the M8 and sat in relative silence until we reached Saint Simon's church.

"By the way." I asked her as we left the car in the car park while the Saturday morning worshipers emerged into the sunlight,

"Where did you get 26th September from?"

"I hope you don't mind," she answered,

"I was speaking with Father Brennan Thursday night and I asked him what dates he had free and somehow that date appealed to me" she added hesitantly "If it's too soon he's got plenty more."

Swinging her around taking her in my arms I whispered, "September's not soon enough" we kissed tenderly. "I can see why everyone thinks you're pregnant - you're as impatient as I am."

"I'm not pregnant," she said obviously very annoyed at constantly being asked.

"Tracey," I assured her, "if you were I'd be the happiest guy alive."

We noticed a few people standing close to us, we suspected might hear our conversation so braking away from me we entered the church hand in hand.

Walking up the aisle as the last worshippers were leaving, halfway to the altar she stopped. "Brian, can I tell you a secret?"

I wrapped my arms around her and smiled,

"You said last night we shouldn't have any secrets."

She smiled, as she made sure we were completely alone then said,

"God knows why I'm not pregnant, because I'm not taking anything."

I was surprised as Tracey broke away from me and sat down in the nearest pew.

"I would dearly love to be pregnant.

My periods are very light and don't last very long and I don't get the same discomfort as other girls do, which, worried me encase I was barren.

I had a quiet word with Mum and she told me that she was exactly the same and figured that is why she didn't conceive me until very late in life."

"Oh." I said softly sitting next to her putting my arm around her shoulder.

"Anyway" she continued, "I went with Mum to see the doctor a few years ago and after he did all the tests he said that there was nothing wrong with me, it would just take time."

"I would dearly love my Mum and Dad to see a grandchild before it's too late. I'm sorry I didn't tell you before now."

I could see her eyes begin to well up with tears as she confessed.

"That's why I get annoyed when everyone asks me if I'm pregnant.

I would love to be pregnant.

I want to have your child, but as hard as we try I just have not conceived and it is making me more depressed as my Mum grows weaker. Do you understand?"

She started to sob quietly, so I hugged her to me whispering

"I'd love you to have my child, maybe one day soon - I hope.

We just have to try harder that's all." I kissed her cheek.

"Brilliant," she whispered, "I am sorry I didn't tell you sooner but I was afraid that if you thought I couldn't have a baby then you would turn to someone who could."

Holding her at arm's length surprised I asked annoyed.

"You honestly think that I would do that?"

"No, honestly," she cried, "but I couldn't take the risk."

Hugging her again I said "The sooner we can get this over with, the sooner we can get back to the far east for some serious practice."

She kissed my cheek whispering, "Thanks Brian, I love you," as Father Brennan appeared at the altar noisily clearing things away in readiness for the evening service.

We walked hand in hand to the foot of the altar steps until Father Brennan saw us and came to greet Tracey with open arms,

"Tracey," he called as he hugged her, "and you must be Brian?" Extending his hand for me to shake,

"We haven't seen you here before, have we?"

"Actually sir," I replied, "I've been here quite a few times over the years with Tracey."

"I'm from Saint Joseph's parish - or at least I was until a few months ago when I moved to Edinburgh."

The priest's eyes widened as he said "And that's why we haven't seen Tracey these past few months - I thought you'd fallen out with us."

Tracey laughed saying "No chance of that, Father."

"So," he continued, "Do we have a date?" Rubbing his hands together.

Tracey put her arm around me as I smiled, "The 26th September would do nicely Sir."

"If it's still free, Father?" Tracey asked.

Father Brennan's eyes sparkled with delight as he clasped his hands to his chest saying "Fantastic. Let's just go see. Follow me."

Father Brennan turned and walked ahead of us up the altar steps.

He genuflected slowly, at the altar and made for a door in the wall to the right of it.

We both knelt momentarily at the same spot and followed him out the door to where he stood leafing through an enormous diary.

"September twenty-sixth?" he mumbled as he reached the appropriate page, "Okay you're on at, say, 3 p.m.

Would that be okay?" We nodded together.

"Okay," he continued, "It's a date"

Lifting a pen he mumbled as he wrote Marriage of Tracey Catherine Collins of this parish and Brian - what's your full name?"

I told him as he wrote "of Saint Joseph's parish."

"Okay," he sighed as he consulted a calendar and mumbled for a second or two and then said "Sixth, Thirteenth, Twentieth for the banns."

Leafing through the diary again he wrote onto the page for each of the three dates "Banns for 26th September," then he closed it with a thud and repeated, "Okay, we have a date.

No, don't thank me yet."

"Firstly do you two know of any lawful impediment why you should not be joined in holy matrimony? " No sir" I answered as Tracey said, "No, Father."

"Okay" he smiled, "I figured you'd say that.

In the past twenty years I've asked hundreds of couples that question and very few say yes." We all laughed.

"Secondly," he continued, "I presume you realise what matrimony is all about and that you've thought for a long time about what it means?"

"We have talked about little else these past few months," I answered as Tracey followed with "We have, Father."

"Okay," he beamed, "We'll be in touch with any details we and the law require and we'll arrange a few rehearsals if you wish.

Now, if by the sixth of September you decide not to proceed - God forbid - Can you let me know before we read the banns, Okay?"

He made us a cup of tea and spoke for about an hour on some of his most memorable weddings while asking us a multitude of questions such as "How long had we known each other? What we worked as and what our plans were for the future?"

He was asking us how big a wedding we would need when the phone rang he answered it saying, "Okay, I'm on my way."

He replaced the receiver picking up a few items, such as a bible and rosary, he announced "Just one of our more unpleasant duties, last rites, if you'll excuse me?

If you have any problems or any queries at all you know where to find me, okay?"

"Okay" we said in unison as he hurriedly left us to walk slowly out the way we had come in, remembering to kneel at the altar, and then we set off to tell Tracey's parents our good news.

We found Tracey's father tending to his garden as we arrived.

Tracey ran to hug him and informed him "Father Brennan will marry us on the twenty-sixth of September."

He looked started and said "So soon? You had better go tell your mother, she is up to her eyes in preparations in there.

I only came out here to get away from the constant questions - Do you think they will like this? Do you think they'll like that?"

"Thanks daddy, I love you." Tracey smiled offering me her hand to lead me inside the house.

"Oh no," I laughed, "If your Dad can't stand the pace then I'm not going to take it either.

I'll be quite happy out here dear." I motioned to her that I wanted a quiet word with her father, so she winked and hurriedly left us alone to gaze at his multi-coloured flowerbed.

"Sir, can I ask you something?"

"I must ask you something first, son? He interrupted,

"Is she pregnant?"

"No sir, she's not," I answered.

Her father sighed with a mixture of relief and disappointment.

I continued, "and she's getting really annoyed at constantly being asked if she is."

He looked up from his flowers and sighed "I'm sorry, son."

I looked him in the eye and sighed, "I'm sorry too, sir - that she's not - and that's what I'd like to talk to you about."

"Tracey and I don't have any secrets.

She has told me about the problems you and Catherine had before she conceived, and she's worried that history will repeat itself.

Tracey desperately wants you to see a grandchild.

Is it just a matter of time or is there anything you can recommend?"

Tony threw down the trowel he held in his left hand and led me to a bench seat at the far edge of the lawn.

"Son," he sighed as he sat deep in thought, "I wish I knew. I really wish I knew. Catherine and I tried everything.

Of course nowadays you have got a lot more options than we had thirty years ago - but nothing we tried worked.

Tracey has been for all the tests that Catherine had, and a lot more besides, and they told her, just like they told her mother, there is nothing wrong with her.

It'll just take time that's all."

He paused deep in thought.

"Come to think of it," he continued, "I believe our main problem was worry.

I have always loved Catherine, and I always will, but, we believed a child was what kept a marriage healthy, and, once we resigned ourselves to the fact that it wasn't to be, and, we gave up trying it suddenly happened."

"I'm sorry son," Tony buried his head in his hands and sighed.

"Catherine still has a good few years in her although she isn't as fit and strong as she was, but, Tracey may be thinking that time is running out - and, that might add to the worry."

He stopped as Tracey opened the kitchen window and shouted,

"I've made a pot of tea if you want a cuppa you'd better come in now."

Tony looked up smiled and asked "Is it safe to come in?"

"As safe as it's likely to get." Was her reply.

"Well," Tony sighed, "I suppose we had better go and see what they are intending to spend my money on."

Tracey and her mother were looking at magazines comparing wedding dresses and asked a barrage of questions until it became obvious to the females that Tony and I regarded their plans with complete indifference.

Tracey knew it was pointless to argue, so she turned to me sighing, "It's your big day too. I want it to be really special for you."

I kissed her lightly upon the cheek whispering, "It will be special.

Your happiness will make it special."

Tracey looked towards her mother for guidance, but, all she said was "It's no use arguing, I had the same problem with your father."

She looked at Tony who smiled although he tried to hide it behind his teacup.

I tried to assure her "Why don't you, your mother, and my mother get together to organise the whole story and delegate the legwork to me, Tony and my dad, so that we all know what everyone else is doing, and, it should go like clockwork."

"An excellent idea." Tony seconded with a sigh of relief.

"Okay," Tracey conceded raising her notebook again she wrote:

'RECEPTION... Can you organise a venue for about 50 people?"

"No problem." I confirmed.

'BEST MAN... Organise the best man?"

"Check." I confirmed.

'DIAMONDS... Check if Rachel and her girls are free?"

"Already checked - she said this morning she had nothing on."

"That's another thing," Tracey lowered her notebook, "on the subject of Rachel 'not having anything on' this morning, will you please stop teasing her.

She gets embarrassed and was liable to break every bone in your body this morning if I wasn't there to hit you first.

I am trying to become friends with her, which, is hard enough without you winding her up. Okay?"

"Okay," I laughed, "but I couldn't resist."

"I know, she smiled "That's what worries me."

At the mention of 'worry' I looked, concerned, towards Tony to confirm what he suspected may have been true.

Tracey raised her notebook again and wrote:

'EDINBURGH... Can you find out how many are coming from 'the Far East' and how they're going to get there?"

"Check," I confirmed, "If we need a bus we'll get a bus Okay?"

"HONEYMOON... Arrange a honeymoon? I don't mind where we go but I'd rather nobody else knew the location either."

"Okay?" I smiled.

Tracey ripped a page from her notebook, which, had the headings written handing it to me saying, "There are a few things to be going on with."

"Anything you sort," she continued, "Tell Mum. Okay?"

"Mum's the word," I confirmed.

Half an hour later the operation was unfolding like a military battle plan when the 'phone rang and Tracey answered it saying "hello."

"We were just on our way to see you. We will be there in about fifteen minutes. Okay, bye" then she turned to me.

"That was your mother to find out if we intend to visit her today?"

She turned towards her mother "If I arrange for us to get together here on Monday night would that cause any problem?"

"No problem," Catherine answered. "The sooner the better."

Tracey gathered up her notebook and pen and pulling on her jacket ordered, "Let's go. No time to waste."

It was pointless arguing as I made for the door as Tracey kissed her parents and we made our way to my Dad's house where she was asked the same questions.

"It's always left to the women to arrange everything," Mum sighed over another cup of tea, "Just one of the hazards of being a woman."

She elbowing my accused dad in the ribs.

Driving back east Tracey was still making notes into her pad as each detail came to mind and as we reached my street she turned to me to confirm that I would sort out the items on my list.

"First thing Monday morning" I assured her. "I'll get Sarah onto it."

"I figured you would do that." she giggled as we entered the house to find Marcie, Lynda, and Debbie preparing our meal.

"Where is Ayesha?" I asked concerned.

"We don't know" Marcie stated, "Nobody's seen her since last night and even then she didn't look very happy.

We don't mind cooking \- we're just anxious to find out if she's okay.

She's never stayed out all night before."

Tracey helped me wash the plates and we went to my room where we undressed and resumed our love making with renewed vigour.

Sunday 17th.

At Noon on Sunday after a very tiring night, the front door ringing woke us and we heard Debbie answer it.

A deep, authoritative voice boomed, "Good afternoon Miss, we have reason to believe Miss Ayesha Kennedy resides here."

"She does" Debbie answered politely, "there's nothing wrong is there?"

"We are afraid there might be, Miss, may we come in?"

As Debbie held the door open for them to enter she banged my door loudly and cried "Brian!"

"I'll be right there" I shouted hurriedly dressing as Tracey did the same, then, we made our way to the living room where we found Marcie, Rachel, Debbie and Lynda seated around the table.

In my chair sat Sergeant MacDonald and in Ayesha's chair sat PC Kelly who immediately got up to allow Tracey to sit.

I passed a lot of very solemn faces as I made my way to stand behind Marcie, patting Kelly's back as I passed him, as he stood behind Tracey.

"Now," the sergeant began turning a few pages of his notebook, "are we all here?"

"Yes, we are." Marcie held back her tears expecting the worst.

I placed my hand upon her shoulder and she immediately raised her hand to clasp mine as the sergeant continued.

"It is my painful duty to inform you that a young female, who we believe to be Miss Ayesha Kennedy of this address, was found apparently drowned in the River Forth yesterday morning."

Every one of the girls bowed their heads and wept uncontrollably, and, I felt tears begin to fill my eyes as I squeezed Marcie's shoulder.

"We also have reason to believe" the sergeant continued. "Miss Kennedy was a victim of her own hand in that sometime between midnight on Friday and 2 am Saturday she was seen by one of the toll men onto the Road Bridge - alone and obviously very distressed."

"A post-mortem examination showed her to have an inordinate amount of alcohol in her system."

"But," Marcie sobbed, "Ayesha didn't drink."

Sergeant MacDonald, obviously had much experience dealing with similar situations, sympathised, "I can only read what it says here, Madam."

"Now, firstly, could one of you please come with us to identify her, and can you give me a note of her next of Kin?"

Marcie leaned back, opened the drawer and handed her ledger over her shoulder for me to locate Ayesha's entry.

"I'll come down," Marcie sobbed.

"I'll drive you," locating the entry before handing her the open book indicating Ayesha's father's address.

Marcie glanced at the entry and handed the book to the sergeant who noted the details, "We can take you and bring you back if you would prefer?"

Marcie squeezed my hand and asked "Brian, would you mind?"

"No problem." I answered. She asked Tracey - she didn't mind either.

"Now," Sergeant MacDonald continued, "we won't take up any more of your time.

May we see her room to evaluate any possessions she may have, and maybe we can find a reason for this tragic incident for our report to the Coroner and Procurator Fiscal?"

"Sure." Marcie rising patted Rachel's hand silently motioning her to comfort Debbie whose tear-stained angel-face was torn with confusion as she sat in stunned silence.

As I followed Marcie, Sergeant MacDonald and PC Kelly to the door I winked to Tracey sighing "I'll try not to be long."

"Be as long as it takes," she replied, "I'll see if there's anything I can do here and then head home, Okay?"

"Okay." I confirmed hugging her but she couldn't turn towards me because Debbie was gripping her hand so tightly that all feeling had gone as the circulation was being cut off.

I breathed a long sigh as I crossed the hallway to where Kelly stood at the entrance to Ayesha's room.

I put my hand onto his shoulder as we surveyed the room, which, was slightly larger than mine, but, had very little in it.

To my right behind the door there was a single bed, no larger than mine neatly made.

Just beyond it there was a wardrobe in the corner by the window and a large cardboard box, which, resembled the one I had for my dirty washing, this one was empty.

Marcie opened each drawer in a unit to the left of the window, containing several blouses, jumpers and underwear all neatly pressed and folded while Sergeant MacDonald looked at an array of framed photographs of assorted African people spread out upon a writing desk.

The only things, which, looked out of place in this very tidy room, were several textbooks and manuals, which, littered the floor beneath the window as if they were tossed in a frenzy from the desk.

Kelly turned his head to me and quietly said. "We meet again, sir."

I sighed as the sergeant opened the desk drawer asking, "Do you two know each other?"

Kelly turned to me again and replied "Actually sir. We don't."

He extended his right hand across his chest "The name's Gerard Kelly."

I removed my right hand from his shoulder and placed it in his saying. "Brian..." just as Sergeant MacDonald cried "Bingo." Which, got everyone's attention.

He took a letter sealed in a pale blue airmail envelope, stamped and addressed to Kenya from the drawer placing it upon the desk, then, lifted a scholarship certificate on university headed card from the desk.

Typed onto it were the titles of six subjects with 'pass' beside them with grades A and B, but one had 'Fail grade D' written in red.

"This could be the answer?" the sergeant sighed laying it next to the letter.

Kelly then noticed a waste paper basket with a few crumpled pieces of paper and stooped to pick them out.

"Dear Miss Kennedy," he reads unravelling a piece of university headed paper.

"It is with regret we have to inform you that you have not achieved a pass grade in one of your assessments and in view of this we may have to postpone graduation until a future date pending appeal or rescheduled examination."

He handed the letter to the sergeant unravelling a second paper, of lightweight airmail paper reading "My dearest father, Please forgive me, but, I have to remain in Scotland for another term as unfortunately I have failed...it ends there."

He handed the letter to his sergeant, re-reading it as Marcie slumped heavily onto the bed holding one hand over her heart.

Covering her mouth with the other hand she moaned "Oh my God."

Sergeant MacDonald raising his head from the letters turned to Marcie asking, "Did Miss Kennedy speak of her father?"

"Not really," Marcie sobbed, "she told me she was frightened of him and couldn't go home with anything less than a diploma, but, I had no idea what one fail meant to her. The poor kid.

If only she had spoken to us maybe we could have helped her like we helped Debbie.

If only she had said."

"I'm very sorry, Madam, but, this confirms our suspicions.

I suppose we'd better go, and, make sure it is her. Okay?"

"We'll take these two letters and this one for her father... he may want us to read it to him over the phone? If he doesn't we'll post it, Okay?"

"Okay." Marcie nodded.

"You may wish to put a coat on, Madam?"

"No thanks." her hushed reply.

"Okay, if you come with me, Madam, I'll fill you in with all the details while my constable will go with the gentleman encase he gets lost." Marcie nodded as she stood.

"Okay, sir? He asked me.

"Aye, Sure." I answered as we all made our way silently to the cars.

"Would you like me to drive?" Kelly asked as I stopped to unlock the passenger door.

"No thanks, I'll manage," I answered going around to the other door.

Within a few moments we were following the police car into the city centre.

To lighten the situation I said "That's the same police car I saw you in yesterday morning when you flew past me heading towards..."

I suddenly stopped as I realised he would have been heading towards the Forth Bridge. "Was it you who found her?"

"I was one of the first onto the scene," he answered, "when the body came ashore at South Queensferry.

I didn't know you lived with her or I probably would have stopped and asked you to follow us.

Tell me how many people live with you?"

"Yesterday there were five." I answered.

"When that blonde girl opened the door this morning" he continued,

"I knew I had seen her somewhere before.

I've got an incredible memory for faces, but, it can sometimes take a while to remember the details."

"Then I saw the dark-haired girl I became confused because I hadn't seen them together.

It wasn't until you walked into the room that it clicked 'The Princess from the Play-park' and 'The Waverley Weeper."

I chuckled at his descriptions as he continued,

"You must have a whale of a time living with five beauties?"

"It's actually quite hellish living with them" I smiled,

"You never know what they're going to do next and they're all pretty weird... except, the one you gave your seat to."

"The thin blonde one?" he asked.

"That one is my fiancée who comes through from Glasgow at the weekend."

"Oh" he laughed, "What does she think of you living with all these women?"

"She wasn't too happy at first," I laughed, "but, she's warming to the idea now."

"I'll bet she isn't," he laughed.

We pulled up outside a large sombre building when we remembered the purpose of our visit, where I locked the car then followed Sergeant MacDonald and Marcie inside.

Sergeant MacDonald pointing to a large bench seat asked us to wait while he stood at the reception window.

I put my arm around Marcie's shoulders as she shivered.

"I should have brought a coat," she sobbed, "It's freezing in here."

As I cuddled her I had to bite my lip to stop me saying, "It's like a morgue in here," because this was Edinburgh City Mortuary.

Sergeant MacDonald beckoned me to the window.

"Could you give a brief description of Miss Kennedy, Sir?" he asked.

"Sure," I answered, "She's twenty years of age, quite slim, black, with short curly black hair."

"How black is she?" the assistant asked.

"How black can you get?" I snapped unamused. "Kenyan African Black."

The attendant looked scornfully at Sergeant MacDonald as he leafed through a carded file picking one card out "Okay" he said reading it.

"If you would take a seat I'll call you through."

I walked back to where Kelly was holding Marcie's hand, patting it gently.

Sitting I put my arm around her shoulder as before, while the sergeant crouched before us.

"Now," he began, "What they're going to do is arrange a viewing.

It is quite simple.

If you can positively identify Miss Kennedy you say 'Yes' but if, for any reason, you cannot positively state it is her say 'No'. Okay?"

Marcie nodded as a door opened and the attendant called the sergeant.

"Okay, we're on." straightening up we all rose and were led to a small dimly lit room with a large covered window facing us.

Marcie stood at the centre of the window while I stayed at her left side with my arm around her shoulder as Sergeant MacDonald stood at her right side and Kelly stayed by the door behind us.

The room was deathly quiet as we stood facing the window for a few seconds before Louvre blinds parted to reveal a table with a starched white cotton sheet under which the outline of a female body could clearly be seen.

The attendant moved from the side of the window where he had obviously opened the blinds and stood at the head of the body, and with a slight nod from the sergeant he solemnly lifted the top end of the sheet to reveal the head and shoulders.

My gaze was diverted from the corpse as Marcie suddenly spun around weeping into my shoulder.

I wrapped my arms around her as the sergeant asked, "Is this Miss Kennedy?"

I looked over Marcie's shoulder to look at what was unmistakably Ayesha, whose expressionless features belied the torment she must have gone through.

I answered "Aye, that's her." as Marcie confirmed, "Yes, it is."

"Now," the sergeant said making a 'thumbs up' to the attendant as he replaced the sheet and closed the blinds.

"Do you need a couple of minutes by yourselves?"

Marcie shook her head. "Would you like a cup of tea, Madam?" She shook it again.

"Okay" he quietly stated, "We'll sort out the details here, and when we've contacted her father we will call you and let you know his decision, Okay?"

"Okay." Marcie sobbed.

"Now Madam. Is there anything further we can do for you?

Would you like us to take you home? Anything, just ask?"

"No thanks, sergeant," Marcie sobbed, "Brian, can you take me home?"

"Of course." hugging her as tightly as I could while the sergeant confirmed if I was okay by raising his thumb and mouthing silently "You okay, Sir?"

I raised my thumb in confirmation as Kelly opened the door and we slowly walked back to the car leaving the police officers at the desk.

I overheard Kelly mournfully say, "Sometimes I really hate this job, Sarge."

"You'll get used to it Son," the sergeant sighed, "Unfortunately, you will get used to it."

All the way home Marcie sat with her left hand over her eyes as her right hand covering my left hand upon the gearstick, and, every few seconds she sniffed as she inhaled.

"If only she had told us she was having problems," she moaned,

"Maybe we could have done something to help her."

She kept repeating, "If only she'd said."

I pulled over outside the flat into the spot where Tracey's white Nissan Micra had been.

I put my arm around Marcie who made for the living room table where we found the girls preparing a meal.

As soon as we entered the room all activity stopped as Marcie took her chair.

She took a deep breath and called out "Could everyone stop what you're doing."

Nobody was moving anyway.

"Come here, I want to have a serious word with you all."

Immediately everyone complied and took their seats as I took mine and all our mournful eyes stared at Marcie's tear-stained face as she took a very deep breath and resumed her air of authority.

"Listen guys" she wagging a menacing finger,

"Ayesha is dead, and, she only died because she kept all her problems bottled up inside her instead of talking about things."

She placed her hand over Debbie's and squeezed it as she continued.

"I don't want to interfere in any of your various, mixed up, personal lives, but we're all friends here, I hope?

If any of you have worries or problems I want you to promise that you'll come to me and we'll talk about whatever's troubling you."

She pointed her left index finger angrily at me and said, "That includes you and Tracey" she pointed it at Rachel saying "You and Melanie" and then at Debbie and Lynda, "and you two and whomever.

I might not be able to help with anything other than medical advice, but, I'll always listen to any of you, at any time, and, either give you my opinion, which you can take or leave, or I'll try to point you in the direction of someone who can help. Okay?"

She looked around us all as she spoke with sadness and deep concern quivering her voice, she continued looking in the silence, which followed.

Rachel placed her right hand over Marcie's which still held Debbie's left hand whispering solemnly "I promise" we all followed suit and gave a solemn oath.

That entire night we all walked around in a sad silence and went to our beds early as the events of the day had stunned us all.

"That must have been a very sad time for you all?" Emily whispered.

"It was," I sighed,

"It was more the feeling of disappointment in the air that day."

"We hadn't taken the time to understand what Ayesha was going through.

We felt despair at not being able to help her in her hour of need.

Me included - I hadn't spent any time with her at all, and, now she was gone."

"Ayesha had failed - we all felt we had failed her," I sniffed,

"It was a very sad time indeed."
Chapter 15: Monday 18th May.

By 7 am, as my alarm clicked on, all thoughts of Ayesha had been erased from my mind as I dressed for work and I caught sight of 'Suzy' watching me again.

This strange sadness upon her face intrigued me as I again, unintentionally, exposed myself to her.

I breakfasted, as usual, and made my way to my car to find a small piece of paper tucked under the windscreen wiper.

At first glance I thought I had been given a parking ticket as it was encased in a small polythene wrapper, but, on my way to work I saw it lying upon the passenger seat and I realised that it was not.

At the next red traffic light I unwrapped it to find a note written in red biro.

HELP ME - I THINK I CAN TRUST YOU –

CAN YOU MEET ME TONIGHT AT FAT SAM'S AT 8pm.

I NEED TO TALK TO SOMEONE - PLEASE HELP!

Although it was unsigned I instinctively suspected it was from 'Suzy', and although I remembered my promise to Tracey - that I wouldn't get involved - I couldn't help thinking that Ayesha may be have been alive had she talked about her problems.

An irate driver behind me brought me back to reality by sounding his horn to tell me the traffic light was now green.

I hurried past the girls in the outer office without saying "Good morning" although I usually gave them some kind of morning greeting.

As I passed Sarah's desk I, very ignorantly, snapped my fingers at her and motioned her to follow me into my office which she did giving a little shrug of her shoulders to Julia and the others.

"What's up?" Sarah asked crossing to sit upon her usual spot while I slumped into my seat.

"Everything is up." I snapped reaching to take the notepad from her left hand.

"Firstly," I sighed, finding a fresh page and scribbling onto it while I sighed "Ayesha, one of the girls from the flat, took a 'header' off the Forth Road Bridge on Friday night and I had to identify her yesterday at the morgue, which, wasn't a pleasant experience."

"Good Lord," Sarah exclaimed, shocked, covering her mouth with her hand,

"I heard on the radio on Saturday morning that a young African girl had fallen from the bridge," she informed me, "but, I didn't know she was one of your girls or I would have called you."

"Damn," I said throwing my pen down, "I woke up on Saturday to the news, but, I turned it off before it woke Tracey, damn."

I covered my eyes as I realised my error.

I took 'Suzy's' note from my pocket and handed it to her saying,

"I found that upon my windscreen this morning."

"Oh, good Lord," she said reading it, "She turned to you for help and you didn't see the note until it was too late?"

"No," I sighed, "that note appeared since I came back from the morgue."

Sarah handed it back to me saying. "It's not signed."

"That's what's worrying me, Sarah. If anybody calls me - and I mean anybody - wherever I am please find me.

If you cannot locate me, at least, get a number where I can reach them. Okay?"

"Absolutely." she replied.

"On a happier matter," handing her back her notepad,

"Could you call round these hotels and ask them if they can accommodate a wedding reception for about 50 people on 26th September?"

"Will do." Came her reply.

"When you get a venue call Tracey to confirm it. Okay?"

"Sure, boss." she confirmed.

"Now," I lifted my pen, "Jump to it. I've got a hundred and one 'phone calls to make."

Sarah jumped from the desk saying, "Will do." and left my office as I dialled my brother's number to ask if he would be my best man. Which he confirmed.

I then called Tracey.

"Hi honey," I called, "Big Brother says yeah, so that's the best man sorted then.

Sarah is calling a few local hotels to arrange the reception and 'Diamonds' have confirmed for 26th September.

Now, is there anywhere in particular you want to go on honeymoon?"

"Anywhere," came her reply, "but, my passport is due to expire soon."

"Okay, I'll sort something out. I'll catch you later, bye."

I knew she would want confirmation of our identification at the morgue, but, I cruelly avoided her questions by cutting our conversation short.

By Noon I could feel it all getting on top of me and needed a break.

"I'm out to lunch." I called to Sarah as I passed her desk while she was on the 'phone.

"Hold on a second," she called both to me and to whomever she was speaking, lowering the phone she asked, "Where are you going if there are any messages?"

"Alfresco," I answered, "back in about one hour, okay."

I left the office leaving her to it.

I made my way to Princes Street, buying a cheeseburger, chips and a pint of milk along the way and sat upon a bench to consume them as the world rushed by.

"Hello Chief." I heard a familiar voice call as I looked to my left to see Sandy and Charlie heading towards me.

"How are you today, big man, mind if we join you?" Sandy asked politely as he crossed in front of me and sat down to my right.

"Sure," I answered without looking at him, "as long as you don't talk to me. I'm really not in the mood today."

"I know what," Sandy smiled ignoring my wish, "if you need cheering up, big yin, then I'm your man. I will tell you what - I'll give you a song."

His voice suddenly became gripped in panic as he continued,

"It's okay, Inspector, we're not annoying the big man here - we're just trying to cheer him up because a wee lass has fell out with him. There's no law against that is there?"

I wondered what he was talking about until I turned and saw PC Kelly standing a few feet in front of Sandy with his arms folded, in his usual pose, looking at me.

"Good God Kelly, do you ever stop?" I asked him dismayed.

"Unfortunately," he answered motioning Sandy to move along the bench to allow him to sit. "Crime never stops."

Kelly sitting between me and, a very nervous, Sandy continued,

"Actually Brian, I was hoping I would see you here today for two reasons."

"We spoke to that young girl's father," he spoke very quietly, "and unfortunately he doesn't want anything to do with her."

I buried my head into my hands moaning. "Oh, my God." While Kelly put his hand onto my back. "I'm really sorry to have to tell you Brian.

One of our detectives tried all night to change his mind but the father has disowned her, so there's nothing further we can do.

I'm very sorry."

"So," I asked straightening up, "What happens now then?"

"Well," he sighed, "there are a number of possibilities."

"Her father could still change his mind, or a relative might take her, or we could ship her back home and let her own authorities deal with her. We could leave her to be disposed of by the state here, or sort out something between yourselves?"

"Sergeant MacDonald is intending to call round tonight to inform your friends of what her father decided and give you, in detail, the alternatives."

"I'm really sorry, Brian, but there's no easy way of saying it.

Her father just doesn't want to know, and there's nothing we can do to change his mind."

"Thanks for trying anyway." I sighed.

Taking a deep breath we sat in silence for a few seconds before I asked, "What's the other reason?"

"Sorry sir?" he asked confused.

"You said you were hoping to see me for two reasons?"

"Oh, Yeah." Kelly sighed reaching into an inside pocket of his heavy coat producing a colour photograph of a very pretty dark-haired girl wearing a smart school uniform.

"I just wondered," handing me the photo, "have you seen this young lady?"

I stared at the photograph hoping I hadn't seen her, but unfortunately, I recognised her immediately, it was 'Suzy', taken a few years earlier when she was in high school, it was unmistakably 'Suzy'.

I looked at her smiling face confirming, with a heavy sigh, I had indeed seen her.

"Who is she?" I asked quietly.

"Just a runaway." Kelly answered evasively.

"Runaway from where?" I asked.

"You've seen her then?"

Taking 'Suzy's' note from my pocket I held it in my left hand and confirmed,

"Sure, I've seen her \- so who is she?"

"That's classified information sir," he answered, returning to his authoritative voice.

I handed him back the photograph saying.

"On second thoughts, I've never seen her before in my life."

I teased him by holding the note out of his reach while he studied it as I turned it in my fingers.

"Okay," he conceded, "Her name's Jaclyn Bradley, she's eighteen and all I know about her is that she has run away from Aberdeen and her parents are very worried about her."

There were a few moments silence before I quietly asked,

"Before I show you this piece of paper can you promise me not to do anything about it?

I'd hate another visit to that place we were in yesterday."

Kelly looked shocked. "She's not in any trouble or anything.

We just want a chat with her to reassure her parents she's okay, that's all."

Then he asked confused, "What makes you think she's heading the same way as Miss Kennedy?"

I drew his attention to the note.

"I do know where she is, and she doesn't appear to me to be okay.

I just want an opportunity to talk to her and maybe I can get her to 'phone home to say where she is and, maybe, stop her doing something really silly."

He looked at the note and conceded. "Okay, you win,

Now can you tell me where she is?"

"Can you promise to give me 24 hours with her?"

He sighed, "I suppose so." I handed him the note, which he reads confused.

"This is from her, is it?"

"I'm sure of it," I answered.

Kelly re-reads the note and handing it back to me deep in thought I said,

"You promise?... 24 hours?"

He sighed and stood up saying, "Okay, you've got it.

I'll meet you here tomorrow to find out how it went."

"By the way," I asked looking up. "May I have that photo of her?"

Reaching inside his coat he produced the photo, while looking around hoping his superiors couldn't see him, and almost jumped out of his skin when a loud bang rang out from the castle making us all jump.

"Don't tell anybody," he implored handing me the photo and slowly walked away as my gaze went from him to Sandy, whose face suddenly changed from a sombre frown to a beaming smile as he announced, "She's not dead - there's 'starry eyes' there."

Looking up I saw Sarah walking towards us saying, "I'd hoped to find you here."

She sat ignoring Sandy. "Are you okay?" I put my arm around her shoulders and sighed.

"Sarah, about the way I acted this morning, I'm sorry, I've got a lot on my mind right now, Okay?"

"I understand," she sighed nestling into me and turning her gaze towards a smiling Sandy asked him cheerily. "Hi Sandy, how are you doing, Sir?"

"I'm all right now, hen, I thought you were dead there. Was it the other one that died?"

"No," I sighed getting up with Sarah. "The other one's fine as well.

I'll catch you gentlemen later, we've got a funeral to arrange, bye."

I explained to Sarah, on the way back to the office, what PC Kelly had said while she told me that the wedding reception was all sorted out.

I tried to make up for my behaviour by telling her to buy the most fantastic party frock she could find to wear to the wedding and I would pay for it.

Arriving home Rachel and Debbie were preparing our meal while Marcie sat at the table working out a new rota to cover the absence of Ayesha.

I offered my help to everyone and assured them I could cook, clean and do most household chores - whatever they wanted me to do I'd gladly do it.

After tea Lynda helped me with the dishes then I prepared to go and meet Jaclyn.

I arrived at Fat Sam's bar at 7:45 not expecting to see her yet, so, ordering a glass of lemonade from the bar I surveyed the crowded room.

A seven-piece jazz band played noisily in a corner to my right whilst, all around, the waiters and waitresses busied around taking orders and supplying drink and food to the assembled chattering customers.

To my left I noticed a flight of steps, which led to an upper gallery of tables and chairs where people were laughing and drinking while looking down at the floorshow.

'If I sit up there,' I thought, 'I'll see her as soon as she comes in, and, would be out of the way if Kelly has betrayed me.'

I made my way slowly up the wooden stairway where, in a corner, I saw Jaclyn seated at a table looking very dejected, puffing upon a cigarette, with her eyes closed.

She was holding onto an empty glass taking absolutely no notice of a guy who sat clutching a pint of lager in one hand while stroking Jaclyn's arm with his other - whispering seductions into her closed ears.

This youth had unkempt shoulder-length greasy hair, leather jacket, jeans and a tee shirt with the logo of a rock band.

Slowly wandering over I sat at Jaclyn's other shoulder motioning the, rather annoyed, youngster to leave her.

"Piss off" he hissed, "I saw her first."

I stared into his eyes and forcefully hissed, "Beat it, punk!" through clenched teeth.

He removed his hand from her arm and we sat staring at each other psyching each other out for a few seconds - before I repeated more forcefully. "I said Beat it!"

He banged the table hard with his clenched fist, grabbed his pint, and, stood up while I sat back into my chair.

Sneering through clenched teeth as forcefully as I could, I hissed.

"Don't even think about it punk, just piss off."

Kicking the chair away from behind him he slowly made his way to a group of people at another table without taking his eyes from me.

I breathed a sigh of relief as I turned towards Jaclyn who remained motionless throughout with her eyes closed.

She looked very unclean and very unsteady as I looked at her and saw her figure for the first time.

She was unkempt, but, very pretty, with dark, greasy, un-brushed hair swept across her un-made-up face.

She had a largish bust, which, was, obviously, not supported and just, sort of, hung there beneath a plain black tee shirt, which, showed off her bare arms, which, appeared to be extraordinarily hairy.

Around her very slim waist a black belt held a straight denim blue skirt, which, hung at an awkward angle.

Her outfit was set off with a black leather jacket which hung from her shoulders and surely would have been on the floor had she not been leaning onto it as it hung haphazardly between her shoulder blades and the high back of the chair.

The cigarette she held in her left hand had almost burnt away, so, leaning forwards I removed it before it burned her nicotine stained fingers, and, stubbed it out into a rather full ashtray at the centre of the table.

"Jaclyn." I whispered placing my hand upon her wrist as she clutched her empty glass. "Jaclyn."

Her eyes began to move around inside their lids as she slowly filled her lungs with air while raising her sleepy head forcing her eyes open which blinked heavily.

She stared directly ahead of her for a moment then she was suddenly gripped with terror and began to panic.

Her breath came in short gasps as she suddenly moved both hands to her chest with the palms pointing outwards as if trying to shield herself in defence from someone.

She turned her head to the side and pulled her legs up under her although her chair caught them, and all this time her frightened eyes stared out into space.

She vibrated, as her entire body shook with terror, and her head shook, as she repeated, "No more, please, no more."

I felt a deep concern for her and did not know what I could do to comfort her, so I repeated, "Jaclyn."

Her eyes moved to focus upon me and she stared at me for a few seconds before beginning to relax.

"Jaclyn, what's wrong?" I asked quietly as she lowered her legs and arms slowly, staring through me.

"How do you know my name?" she asked hoarsely.

"That is not important - what's wrong honey?"

"Are you a policeman?" she asked curiously.

"No I'm not. Why would the police be looking for you?"

"I don't know," she reached for her cigarette packet, which was empty.

She scrunched up the packet and tossed it sideways from the table.

I took my packet from my pocket took two cigarettes from it, handed her one, lit it, and she breathed the smoke deeply inflating her chest.

I lit mine while she lifted her empty glass a few inches before banging it loudly onto the table.

I feared that it might be in for the same fate as her cigarette packet, so, I prised it from her shaky fingers moving it out of reach.

"Would you like a drink?" I asked unwisely as I believed she had had quite a few already, but, I felt it would help gain me her confidence.

She nodded slightly as a waitress appeared before us lifting the empty glass.

"Could I have a lemonade and," I turned to Jaclyn and asked, "what's yours?"

"Vodka and coke." her reply.

"Don't you think you've had enough?" the waitress quietly asked writing the order down.

Jaclyn looked up scornfully as the waitress turned leaving us alone again.

"Jaclyn?" I began,

"Call me Jackie," she interrupted.

"Okay, Jackie, what's your problem?"

She took another long puff upon her cigarette and blew it out slowly saying.

"I'm really sorry for getting you involved in my totally mixed up life, but, I feel I can trust you, and, I'm really sorry for spying on you.

I don't mean to... I just can't help myself."

"How long have you been watching me?" I asked trying to assess the gravity of the situation.

"A few weeks," Came her reply, "I just looked out one morning and saw you getting up."

"I hope you're not mad at me?" I assured her I was not as the waitress returned with our drinks.

"Do you live on your own?" I asked.

"Sort of," she replied, "I share with a few other people, but, I have a room to myself.

I reckon all the places around there are all the same story."

"Probably." I laughed my agreement.

"Where are you from?"

Jackie finished her drink very quickly.

"I came here from Aberdeen, but, I've been all over the place.

My Dad travelled about a lot, so, I've never been in one place for any length of time."

"Oh," I said, trying to get her mind off her empty glass, "what does your dad do?"

"He's a Presbyterian minister," she answered, "Could I have another drink?"

"I doubt that young lady will serve you anymore." I answered.

"Why don't we go for a drive? Maybe get a carry-out?"

She thought about my suggestion then smiled saying. "Okay, let's go."

She rather shakily got to her feet, straightening her skirt, draping her jacket around her shoulders.

Lifting a black shoulder bag from her feet she staggered towards the exit.

I gulped my lemonade as Jackie staggered towards me, and, putting my arm around her waist to steady her we headed for the top of the stairs, much to the annoyance of the young guy I had chased, who, now sat with his friends and growled at me as we staggered past.

How we made it to the bottom of the stairs without falling headfirst down them, I will never know, but, eventually we made it to my car where I propped Jackie against the rear door and held her upright.

I opened the passenger door bundling her inside.

A few minutes later we were heading out of the city into the countryside in complete silence as she slept the entire twenty-minute journey.

We reached a deserted farm outhouse as darkness began to fall.

Jackie spent a very restless journey as every time I turned a corner she hit her head onto the doorframe.

After hushing the engine and switching off my headlights I let her continue to sleep while I watched her in the twilight wondering if I should wake her, and, what I should say to her if I did.

As I sat there for a few minutes pondering my next move I saw her face slowly become gripped by terror again, and, the spasms I had witnessed earlier in the bar returned.

She followed the same frightened routine for a minute or two until she violently threw her head to one side and cracked it loudly upon the door, waking her up with a squeal.

Jackie let out a long painful moan as she held her head and began to weep as she slowly turned towards me.

I put my right hand over hers to comfort her.

Immediately her hand shot away from me, very frightened, with her rigid body almost bouncing off the door in an effort to escape.

She stared at me as her whole body began to vibrate with fear until she remembered who I was and slowly relaxed.

Breathing heavily she returned her hands to her aching head, and sighed.

"Sorry, I must have had a bad dream."

I lit a cigarette handing it to her saying. "That's why you asked me to meet you, because you wanted someone to talk to, wasn't it?"

Her tears and terror slowly subsided as she took the cigarette, breathed the smoke deeply into her lungs, and, sat up looking around her as dusk fell.

"Where are we?" she asked.

"Haven't a clue," I answered, "Tell me what your problem is?

I want to help you Jackie, if I can?"

She rolled down the window in silence and as she turned her head to blow the smoke out into the cool dusky air she saw the farmhouse.

"Does anybody live here?" she asked poking her head out to survey the ruined building.

"I shouldn't think so," I replied getting rather annoyed by her evasiveness, but, I figured as long as she was talking she would eventually get around to discussing her problems.

She located the door lever and opened it saying, "I wonder if they'll let me use their toilet? I'll go ask."

"Hold on," I called grabbing her arm, "It's likely to be very muddy out there, so watch yourself."

"No problem," she sighed, "You won't bugger off and leave me here will you?"

I assured her I wouldn't although I had a few doubts as to whether I should or not.

She got out, threw her cigarette away, slowly creeping towards the farmhouse door.

"Hello?" she called at the half open door.

The moment she was out of sight I bent down and grabbed her handbag as I figured it might give me an insight into her mysterious profile - It was full of junk.

There were cans of hairspray, deodorant, toiletries, bottles and packets of pills for almost every ailment.

There was a jar of Vaseline and packets of birth control pills.

Inside a zipped compartment I got the biggest surprise of all - I saw a few packets of condoms and a lot of money in five and ten pound notes.

"There must be over two hundred pounds here," I sighed,

"This kid must be working as a prostitute."

I could see she was a heavy smoker and I suspected she drank a lot - if she also has a drug habit - and working as a 'hooker' to service it - I thought I should have heeded Tracy's warning and have nothing to do with Suzy.

I replaced her bag onto the floor of the car and got out to stand at the front of the bonnet to look at the reddening sky until I heard Jackie stumbling to re-join me.

"A thought has occurred to me," she smiled sitting onto the bonnet of my car.

"I don't know your name."

"I'm Brian," I answered.

"Hi," she smiled cheerily, "I'm Jackie."

She offered her hand for me to shake, so, I placed my hand in hers and held it.

Leaning backwards she lay down upon the warm bonnet looking up at the stars.

"How do you know my name?" she asked.

Taking the photograph Kelly had given me I held it out for her to view noticing it had 'JACLYN BRADLEY (18) and a reference number which started ABN with 6 digits' typed onto the reverse.

She immediately recognised it and sat up with a start.

"Where the hell did you get that?" she snapped grabbing it.

"From a policeman." I answered as she jumped from the bonnet to her feet.

"You're a cop then?" she growled.

"No, I'm not," I assured her, "Now, why would every policeman in Edinburgh be carrying a photo of you? What have you done?"

She looked at her photo and sighed, "Did you tell the police where I live?"

"No, I didn't - honest... Is there any reason why I shouldn't tell them?

Jackie, please, tell me what is frightening you?

I want to help you, so, please, what's wrong?

What's the problem?"

"Did you seriously need to add another girl to your, already complicated, life?" Emily asked.

"I couldn't turn my back on Jackie - that was my biggest problem back then.

I believed I could help everybody."

"Didn't help Ayesha much?" Emily sighed.

"Sadly, no it did not.

But, I firmly believed I could help Jaclyn, and, should help her if I could."

"I was intrigued why Kelly would have been issued with her photo - so figured she must have done something major, and, that was probably the reason she ran away from her family, but, I felt there would be a lot more to her story than I could possibly have imagined."

"I wasn't prepared for the shock I was about to experience when Jaclyn began to tell me her tale of woe... not prepared at all."
Chapter 16: Monday 18th May - (Jaclyn's Story).

Jackie stared at me for a few moments, for reassurance, not knowing if she could put any trust in me, then, she lay onto the car bonnet.

She looked at the photograph of herself, closed her eyes and began to weep.

Her left hand, which, still held the photo, rested upon her chest whilst her right hand she placed upon her stomach.

Her whole upper body vibrated as she wept silently with tears from her closed eyes beginning to trickle down her cheeks into her hair.

I lay down beside her whispering "Jackie, tell me what's wrong?"

"I want to help you, I want to be your friend."

Jackie opened her Navy-blue eyes turning towards me she sobbed.

"I've never had any friends."

I looked at her puzzled. "I would have thought it was impossible for an eighteen-year-old to, never, have had any friends."

She saw my confusion and sighed. "My father wouldn't allow me to have any friends."

She took a deep breath and let it out slowly sighing,

"My father travelled all around Britain preaching in churches up and down the country.

Ever since I can remember we have never been in any place more than a few weeks at a time.

He always told me that other children would be a bad influence on me and if he, as much as, caught me saying 'hello' to anyone he would beat me until I promised never to speak to them again."

"You must be kidding?" I asked astonished.

"I wish I was," she sobbed, "and, if I ever looked in the direction of a boy I would get battered for weeks on end."

"That's impossible," I sighed, not knowing whether to believe her or not.

"You don't believe me? Do you?" she asked hurt.

My eyes must have betrayed the fact that my brain couldn't accept her explanation, so, she sat up and crossing her arms in front of her she grabbed her tee shirt at her waist and hoisted it up to her shoulders in one swift movement.

The sight of her bare back shocked me as her skin showed the outline of several scars and whip marks deep into her milky white skin making it look like a very haphazardly ploughed field.

I placed my hand in the centre of her spine and gently felt the rough ridges in disbelief.

"Why?" I asked almost in tears for her. "Why would he do that to you?"

Jackie lowered her tee shirt, trapping my hand beneath the cotton material, jumped off the car to break all contact with me, and, turning towards me she cried.

"I kept asking him that, for years I constantly kept asking why?

Why I wasn't even allowed to see other minister's children?

I hated school, I hated going to church, I hated leaving the house encase one of the congregation should smile at me.

By God, I hated that man for making my entire life a complete misery."

Jackie spoke with so much hatred in her voice she frightened me.

"For eighteen years I kept on asking why?"

She folded her arms around her heaving chest, walked a few feet away from where I leaned upon the car, and, turned to face me.

Her breathing vibrated as the hatred in her heart showed in her dark eyes.

"I failed in everything I did because of that man." she continued shouting.

"Every school I went to - and believe me I've been to hundreds of different schools from one end of the country to the other - I was always the dunce because I was so frightened to open my mouth to speak to anyone.

When you're the only daughter of 'Saint' Jack Bradley and his 'Blessed' wife Lynn - hence the name Jaclyn - you learn not to ask any questions.

I kept running away from them, but Jesus, I couldn't even do that right."

All the time she spoke I could tell by the tone and pitch of her voice that she was beginning to become hysterical, but, I didn't want to stop her tale of woe until she had finished, and, got all the venom out of her system.

"I even failed several times to get away from him.

I would leave the house without any food and without any money, and just wander around getting cold, tired and hungry until the police would pick me up, and, take me back for another beating.

I didn't even know how to get away from him, and, I was frightened to ask anybody.

That's how pathetic I was."

Her emotions were so inflamed as she screamed at me.

"During all that time I kept asking why, why, WHY?"

She put so much effort into her last 'why' she fell to her knees in the mud, sobbing under the pressure she was bringing upon herself. "Why?" She sobbed quietly.

"Three months ago I had my last beating.

I made up my mind that I would get my own back on that man.

I was determined that I was going to kill him for putting me through hell every day for eighteen years."

Jackie staggered to her feet again with thick mud all over her legs from her knees downwards, but, she took no notice as she walked towards me slowly with her arms folded across her bust.

"May I have another cigarette?" she asked standing before me.

I hurriedly pulled a cigarette from my pocket, lit it, and handed it to her,

"Did you kill your father?"

Slowly and quietly she puffed upon her cigarette as she walked over to sit onto a moss-covered wall at the side of the farmhouse.

The entire area seemed to be a mass of mud, moss and manure, but, Jackie didn't seem to care what state her clothes got into - although, I wondered if I could protect my car seat when we eventually returned home.

"No," she sighed looking towards the dying embers of the sun,

"No, I didn't kill him. I couldn't even do that right.

For weeks I planned how I was going to kill him, and, as usual, all my plans went wrong."

Jackie began to weep as she confessed.

"One Sunday night - two months ago - he was beating me for refusing to go to church, when a strange power possessed me.

I grabbed his belt, and, I turned upon him like some kind of wild animal."

Jackie buried her head into her hands as she recalled the experience.

"I don't know where I got the strength from, as, I held him down, and, started to repay him for eighteen years of torture.

For about an hour all I did was beat him with his belt until his entire body was a mess of blood and his skin was a mixture of black and blue and red.

I kicked him, I punched him, and, I leathered him with his belt.

I threw everything I could find at him - chairs, candlesticks, hymnbooks, bibles, his gold-plated two-foot high cross."

"For the last few minutes while he lay in agony, I continuously pounded every part of his blood soaked body with his heavy cross - and, I was enjoying it.

I wanted to crucify him for the pain and agony he had caused me, and, I intended for him to know what pain and agony were."

As Jackie described the scene she re-enacted every movement.

"When I was sure he was at death's door I stood up, raised the buckled cross above my head intending to smash his head open with one final blow.

Suddenly, it was pulled from my hands and smashed against the wall.

I turned around to see my mother weeping for him."

The whole sad story was becoming too fantastic for me to accept any more.

"Your mother?" I asked astonished, "She allowed him to torture you all those years?"

"Just before she told me to get out and never come back, she told me she was frightened of him too, and, he made her promise never to tell me about my past."

Jackie finished her cigarette and lay down upon the rough surface of the mossy wall looking up towards the crimson sky.

I slowly walked towards her to lean upon the wall by her head where I gently brushed her hair from her tear-stained, mucky face as she closed her eyes and began to weep again.

"She told me that I wasn't their child.

She said they had adopted me when I was only a few days old.

She told me that my real mother must have been a whore, and that, my Dad believed I had evil in me, and, if he didn't try to protect me from the sin and corruption in the world then I would end up a whore... just like her."

"That's ridiculous," I whispered as she sat up again.

"Do you know?" she continued, "She hurt me more with those few words than HE had all these years?

I couldn't believe what she was telling me, so, I ran from that house, and, kept running for four days, until, I dropped from exhaustion and hunger."

Jackie jumped from the wall and walked slowly towards the car again.

"Next thing I knew I woke up in a caravan somewhere near Fraserburgh where I met Elaine."

She sat upon the car bonnet as she continued.

"Elaine fed me and burned all my blood-stained clothes giving me some of hers.

She told me she would take care of me if I looked after her caravan while she went out to work.

I really thought I had found a friend who could teach me a thing or two about life."

Jackie leaned onto the bonnet and sobbed.

"Elaine taught me a lot of things.

She taught me how to lie, how to cheat, how to steal and she taught me how to become something my Dad had tried to beat out of me for eighteen years.

Elaine taught me how to become a whore."

She turned sideways to look at me as I walked slowly towards her.

"For six weeks I was so full of drink and drugs that I couldn't move.

For six whole weeks every moment of the day and night I was constantly being raped by men who would do unmentionable things to me... while I lay there, helpless, trying to make sense of it all.

For six of the worst weeks of my life I was subjected to orgies with as many as four men at the same time, and, I was too weak to escape.

Elaine told me that if I tried to run away she would go to the police, and, tell them I had killed my father, and, I would end up in prison for years.

I felt so used I couldn't get away - even if I had the strength to run - I had nowhere to run to.

One morning I woke up alone - for the first time in six weeks - and I decided to get out of there.

I found a suitcase and threw everything I could into it.

Everything that fitted - all the food in the place.

I turned that caravan upside down taking anything that I might need.

I found hundreds of pounds in every crevice of her den of vice and sin, and, I started running again.

I ran to the train station and got onto the first train that came in... and ended up here.

I saw an advert in a newspaper for that flat across from you, where, I've been hiding, trying to figure out what to do when the money runs out."

I sat down next to her as a gentle rain began to fall and taking her in my arms I hugged her tenderly, while, she wept into my shoulder.

"I'm frightened that I'll have to go onto the streets to make enough money to stay here, and, then... I'll end up a whore like my mother - whoever she was."

"Don't worry" I assured her quietly, "I'll help you, and you can trust me.

I'll take care of you."

Jackie broke away from my embrace, "I have no right to ask you to help me, I don't even know you, and, now you know about the things I've done - I wouldn't be surprised if you didn't want to know me.

Maybe I should go to the police, and, turn myself in, and, let them send me to prison, or, take me home."

"Don't worry, they can't take you home." I assured her.

"They have every other time." she sighed.

"You're eighteen now, they can't take you back to your father if you don't want to go."

Her eyes widened as she squealed,

"You mean they can't make me go back now? I'm free of him?"

"You've been free to leave him since you were sixteen."

I told her quietly as she stood looking at me agog, as the rain became heavier.

"Why didn't somebody tell me?" she wailed.

"Probably," I tried to say as sympathetically as I could, "because, you were too afraid to ask."

She raised her face to the sky and laughed as the rain mixed with her tears as she smiled and repeated calmly. "I'm free, I'm finally free."

I let her revel in her happiness for a few seconds before I said.

"You might be free, but, you're not out of trouble yet, kid."

"What do you mean?" she asked curiously.

"Well, firstly, if you don't get out of this rain you will catch your death of cold."

Jackie smiled as we re-entered the car.

"Secondly," I lit another cigarette and handed it to her.

"Unfortunately, the police are looking for you."

"Oh No," she sobbed panicking, "You said they can't send me back."

"Don't worry," I assured her, "They won't send you back if I have anything to do with it.

I'll find out tomorrow why they're looking for you, and, I'll come to see you tomorrow night with what they say, okay?"

"Okay," she whispered, "Thanks for listening to me.

I have never been able to tell anyone the whole story before.

I hope you can help me, Brian?

You're a good man and I know I can trust you."

Jackie leaned over and pressed her cold, soft body against me as she hugged me.

"Thanks." she whispered.

"Okay," I forcibly removed her from me, "there are a few ground rules before we begin."

"Oh?" she asked startled.

"Firstly." I tried to say as kindly as I could,

"Firstly, I am engaged to be married in a few months time.

You must respect that fact and not try to interfere with my relationship with my fiancée."

"I won't," she whispered assuring me. "I promise I won't."

This rule was as much to myself as it was for Jaclyn - I knew my limitations.

"Secondly, you must go home, clean yourself up and stay clean, fit and healthy, and, I'll try to find you a job."

"Will you?" she beamed breathlessly.

"I'll try." I switched on the engine.

"Thirdly, you must promise me that you'll get rid of all those pills and condoms and anything else that remind you of Elaine, and, you'll stop drinking, and, smoking, and, be a good girl."

"Okay, I promise." she nodded.

"And," I turned to look at her, "you must promise to do everything I tell you to do."

"What do you mean?" she asked curiously.

"Well like, if I tell you tomorrow you must go to the police and tell them everything."

She looked at me puzzled. "Everything?" she asked.

"I'll come with you if you want. They'll probably only want to know what Elaine did to you, as I reckon she's been arrested and blamed everything on you, but, you must tell them everything, Okay?"

"Okay," she confirmed, "Anything you say."

"Better get us home, now." I sighed as I put the car into gear.

As we drove home she asked me about my flat, my job and my fiancée.

"I'm really sorry," Jackie sighed, "for spying on you.

It was just that you had something that I always wanted."

"Such as?" I smiled.

"I would look across and see you making love, then, you'd kiss one another for a long while, and, then you'd lie in each other's arms, and, talk for a such long time, and then, you would start all over again."

I could feel acute embarrassment come over me as she continued.

"I wished I could be your girlfriend, and, be able to talk to you, all night long, about the things I am feeling... my fears... and, my plans for the future.

Up until now I haven't had any future.

I hope you can help me, and, I promise that no matter what you want me to do - I'll do it, anything whatsoever, just ask?

Maybe someday I'll be able to repay you for your kindness.

I won't let you down Brian." Jaclyn solemnly vowed.

I patted her hand, which rested upon her knee, and whispered.

"Don't thank me yet, kid, I haven't done anything yet."

I allowed her to hold my hand and squeeze it upon the gearstick, whilst, smiling all the way home.

Several cigarettes later...

As we turned into our street she gasped in fear when she saw a police car outside her apartments. "They've found me."

"They haven't... at least, I hope they haven't." I assured her.

I drove past the police car and parked a few yards further on.

"Don't worry," I assured her, "the police are here to see me."

"Why?" she asked with fear ever-present in her voice.

"One of my flatmates killed herself the other day and the police are trying to sort out the details.

Now... go home and soak in a very hot bath for about an hour and then go to bed for a good night's sleep, and, maybe, tomorrow we'll try to sort something out, okay?"

"Okay." she whispered, raising my hand to her lips to kiss it, again.

"And... don't do anything silly." I removed my left hand from her lips.

"Now get out of here before somebody sees you."

Jackie gathered up her bag and jacket saying, "Thanks Brian."

Looking over her shoulder, to check the way was clear, she leapt from the car and was gone into the darkness.

I waited a few moments, as, I finished a cigarette, and, lifting her photo from the gearstick I stared at it forlornly.

I realised the only place the police could have obtained her photo was from her family, and, pondered if she had, indeed, killed her father?

Maybe the hope I had just given her was all in vain?

Maybe the police were here not to see my flatmates about Ayesha?

Maybe they were here to see me about Jaclyn?

I resolved to ask Kelly when I next meet him.

Locking my car I walking the few yards home in the rain sighing quietly to myself.

"Don't thank me yet, honey, not yet."

I took a deep breath to compose myself before I turned my key and gingerly entered the house expecting to find P.C. Kelly at the table when I arrived.

I made my way to the living room where, instead, Sergeant MacDonald and a pretty policewoman joined Marcie and Debbie - she rose to allow me sit into Lynda's chair, although, Rachel's and Ayesha's seats were also vacant.

"No honey," I thanked her, "you stay where you are." as I crossed to stand between Marcie and Debbie saying, "Kelly told me the whole story today is there any joy yet?"

"I'm afraid not, Sir," the sergeant answered, "there's absolutely no joy yet.

It looks like it will be up to yourselves or the state."

Laying my hands over Marcie's and Debbie's I sighed. "I was afraid of that."

"Well now," he exhaled rising as the policewoman followed,

"We've explained the procedure to your friends. We won't take up any more of your time.

Call me if you have any questions, Madam, we'll see ourselves out, Okay?"

Marcia called a tearful "Thank you" as the officers exited, and, I slowly took my seat, whilst, Marcie and Debbie sobbed.

"We've more or less decided that we must do something to save her from being buried in an unmarked grave - without as much as a Christian burial - or from the butchers of the medical college." Marcie softly wept.

"As you're the newest person here and didn't know her all that well, we would understand if you didn't want to chip in with us."

"No, count me in," I enthused, "whatever you girls decide I'm part of the family now.

I'll pay my share."

"Okay," Marcie concluded, "We'll sleep on it."

"Tomorrow, I'll find out what it takes to do the decent thing, and, we'll speak further tomorrow night, Okay?"

I nodded saying, "Okay." before we slowly exited for our rooms where I saw Jackie leaning out of her window, puffing upon a cigarette.

When she saw me sitting upon the edge of my bed looking at her she smiled across to me for the first time, and, gave me a cheery wave.

I smiled at her for a few seconds before motioning to her to go away, while I undressed for bed, to which, she blew me a kiss, and, disappeared... leaving me to ponder the events of the day alone... but, never lonely.

"I can see Jackie needed help," Emily agreed, "I just don't know why you would want to help her.

Have you not got enough crazy women in your life, with, problems of their own?"

"I felt in view of what had happened to Ayesha - if I could help I should.

I wouldn't be able to live with myself knowing I could have helped someone, but, walked away.

I know it was the root of all my problems, and, Tracey, and, Sarah, both, knew it too."

"I had promised Tracey I wouldn't have anything to do with 'Suzy', but, I felt sure if Tracey knew what I now knew about what Jackie has lived through she would approve of me helping her."

All I needed to do was to enlist the help of my 'guardian angel' Sarah if I was to help Jaclyn as I had no idea what to do with her.

She needed friends... she needed a job... she needed to get out of the rut she found herself in, and, I reckoned it was my duty to assist her, and, maybe protect her from getting into a life of crime - or prostitution - or worse.

"If only Ayesha had confided in me perhaps she wouldn't have killed herself.

That alone, at the time, Emily, was my biggest single regret."
Chapter 17: Tuesday 19th May.

It was still raining when I awoke and sadly made my way to the office without seeing Jackie nor chatting with any of my flatmates, all strangely quiet today.

Sarah took great interest in Jackie's story as we rehearsed what I was going to say to Kelly at lunchtime.

"Sarah," I whispered, "I would like to help this kid.

Can you find out if any of the sales departments could use her?

I don't know what she could do, but, there must be somewhere we could fit her in, if only for a couple of weeks to see how she gets on, but, not a word about her life must pass your lips, Okay?"

I warned her knowing I could trust her implicitly.

"Okay, boss" she confirmed going about her mission.

"Like the adding machine once said," she laughed as she exited.

I chuckled to myself sorting through another mountain of paperwork.

"I know, Sarah, I can always count on you."

I could hardly wait for Noon to come when I made my way to my usual bench to find it occupied by American tourists, so, I ate my cheeseburger sitting upon a nearby wall, until, I noticed PC Kelly slowly heading toward me.

"Hi," he called, leaning against the wall beside me with his arms folded,

"Did you meet our friend last night?" he asked.

"I did."

"Do you know where we can find her?"

"I do."

"Would you like to tell me where?"

"Not a chance."

"Wait a minute," Kelly snapped abruptly, "We made a deal."

"We did," I replied, "I'll tell you where you can find her if you tell me why you're looking for her?"

"I told you yesterday," he yelled annoyed by my evasiveness,

"She's just a runaway. We just want to know if she's okay, that's all."

"That's garbage and you know it," I yelled back.

We stared at one another for a few moments and then he stated,

"Look Brian, all I know is Aberdeen C.I.D. believe she's in this area and have asked us to try to locate her, that's all."

"That's all?" I interrupted, "since when did C.I.D. start looking for runaways?"

He bowed his head and sighed, as he knew he had been stupid to mention the 'Criminal Investigation Department.'

"Okay," he conceded, "I don't know why they're looking for her, but, you're the only lead we've got."

I could tell that he had informed his superiors of our conversation yesterday, and had to justify his faith in me.

I summarised the story as Jackie had relayed it to me about her father and Elaine, and, he fully understood my reluctance to part with the information.

"This kid is frightened," I assured him when I'd finished, "And, she's been frightened for the past eighteen years.

She is desperately trying to find some peace and someone she can call a friend who she can trust enough to help her.

Kelly, I don't know why, but, I said I would help her... and, if we can prevent her from turning to a life of crime or prostitution, would it not be worth it?"

He nodded and sighed, "I suppose so."

"All that kid needs," I continued, "is a break and a friend who cares enough to give her a clean start at a decent life.

Do you understand what I'm asking, Kelly?"

He sighed and nodded "Yeah, I understand. The poor kid.

Okay, I'll find out exactly why we're looking for her and see you later."

Just at that moment, the cannon sounded and two cars on the busy street collided.

Kelly hurriedly left to sort out the situation sighing,

"That bloody cannon causes more bother than it's worth."

I smiled at his remark as I finished my lunch and returned to my office to check if Sarah had managed to find Jackie a job.

"Well," Sarah smiled, "I asked all the department bosses and the only guy who was willing to give her a chance, without seeing her first, is Tom Beveridge.

Tom says he's desperately short of workers with the holidays coming up, and, could use a spare pair of hands for a few weeks only."

"That'll do nicely. Now all I need to do is get her here sane, sober and without being arrested.

Sarah, do I ever tell you that you're wonderful?"

"Not often enough, boss," the cheeky reply as she jumped from the desk and crossed to the door.

"Sarah," I called quietly as she stood at it, "Thanks honey, I'm sure she'll appreciate it."

"Like the adding machine once said." She smiled as she left me once again to ponder my plan of attack.

At tea, when I got home that night, Marcie told us that she had contacted the Police and told them that we were intending to dispose of Ayesha ourselves.

"The hospital chaplain will arrange to pick her up, and, although, we didn't know what religion she was, if any, he could organise a simple ecumenical service and probably cremate her.

Now does anybody have any further suggestions?" she asked

There were none.

"Does anybody have any objections to my plan?" Silence again.

"Okay," she stated, "We'll go for it, and, I'll keep you all informed of what's happening."

We finished our tea in silence, just as Rachel and Debbie were preparing to wash the dishes Marcie called us all to order again.

"Tonight I intend to clear out the room and look for another tenant.

Rachel could you post an official express letter to Kenya asking if they want anything returned?"

"Will do." Rachel replied.

"Give him 30 days to reply or her stuff will be donated to anybody who wants it, and, try to get as much money as possible out of him to cover our expenses."

"I'll be glad to." Rachel smiled with a gleam in her eye.

"Now Brian," she continued, "As you've got the smallest room would you like to swap?"

"No thanks," I replied, "anyway I don't think I'll be staying after September."

"That's a point," Marcie pondered deep in thought.

"By the way," Rachel called from the kitchen,

"'Diamonds' can make it for September 26th."

"Okay Rachel," I called back. "It's a date."

"Tell me," Debbie called, "What does a bridesmaid do?"

Everyone smiled at her question before I answered,

"They don't do very much... do they?"

Marcie added winking at me "They do something that you're very good at, my dear, they stand behind the bride, and, look very beautiful."

We all laughed relieving the sadness of how to dispose of Ayesha and her belongings, until the front doorbell rang.

"I'll get it" Lynda called hurriedly going to answer it, returning a few seconds later announcing "Brian, It's for you."

In the hallway I found Gerard Kelly and the pretty policewoman I had met last night, but, this time both were out of uniform.

"You look almost human, Kelly, without your uniform." I joked as I greeted them.

He laughed introducing me to WPC Nicola Braid who looked radiant in a scarlet blouse and navy dress suit.

"I met Brian last night, when, I came here with Sargent MacDonald." she smiled as we shook hands leading them into my room saying "make yourselves at home, and, do excuse any mess."

Nicola sat upon the edge of my bed while Kelly leaned onto the drawer unit beside my alarm, as, I crossed to sit upon the window ledge noticing Jaclyn leaning upon her ledge opposite.

"Are you both off duty?" I asked.

"Actually, Brian," Kelly answered folding his arms in his usual pose,

"We're supposed to be on a date, but, I've told Nicola about your friend and she wants to help too.

If we could have an informal chat with her maybe we can persuade her to give us a statement."

"Did you find out what C.I.D. want her for?"

"Yeah," he answered, "the young lady with the caravan, whose name isn't Elaine by the way, is on remand awaiting trial for prostitution and supply of drugs amongst other things, and, the vice squad only want a statement from Miss Bradley about her part in the saga."

"Is she in any trouble for assaulting her father?" I asked.

"At the moment," Nicola added, "there are no charges against Jaclyn, and, in view of what Gerard has told me, I'm sure there won't be any.

They just want a statement to add to the file they have on this other girl.

Without Jaclyn's testimony they would have to let this other girl go free as they have held her for long enough.

Which is why we were looking for her so urgently."

Looking at them I quietly asked Gerard,

"I told you earlier how frightened this girl is.

I have got to protect her or she will start running again, and, God only knows, where she would end up.

Can I have your word that all you've said is true?"

Kelly leaning up from the drawer unit raised his right hand and vowed

"Brian, I promise as an officer and a gentleman that I'll not let any more harm come to the girl... if all that you've told me is true."

I looked towards Nicola as she raised her hand likewise and said

"I promise too as an officer and a..., anyway, I promise too."

I smiled, "Okay, I'll take you to her."

"There's no need," Gerard interrupted, "I know exactly where she is."

Nicola looked at Gerard confused.

He had confirmed, as I suspected, Jackie was still looking out of her window opposite as I crossed to the door, and, lifting my jacket said "Come on, let's go." opening the door.

Nicola stood up looking puzzled as Gerard pointed out of the window... as Jackie gasped and disappeared inside.

Two minutes later we were at her door knocking upon it lightly.

It opened slowly onto a hallway identical to the one we had just left.

Jackie looked a lot cleaner than she had done last night.

She was wearing a large heavy Kaftan, which, covered her entirely, except for her bare forearms, neck and feet, and, after she closed the door behind Nicola she led us in silence into her room.

"Jackie," I began quietly once inside the smoke-filled room,

"This is Gerard Kelly and Nicola Braid, they are police officers, and, they've given me their word that they won't let any more harm come to you, Okay?"

"Okay." she whispered quietly as she closed the door and crossed the room to sit upon her bed beneath the window.

Apart from the bed and a threadbare sofa, which looked as if it contained another bed, the only furniture in the room was a wooden wardrobe.

I crossed to look out of the window at my own room to discover that she could see every inch of my bed in the streetlight.

While Gerard sat uneasily onto the sofa Nicola produced a notepad as she sat upon the edge of the bed beside Jackie.

"I gather," Nicola spoke quietly, "Brian has told us of the ordeal you have gone through, and, he has asked us to try and help you, Okay?" Jackie nodded as she lit a cigarette.

"We just want to ask you a few questions?" Nicola, in command of the situation, continued, "about a certain caravan in Fraserburgh."

Gerard added, "A Miss Turnbull, the girl you know as Elaine, was arrested a couple of weeks ago, and, has said some very cruel things about you to our colleagues from Aberdeen... who incidentally don't believe a word of what she says.

That's why we've been looking for you, just to find out who is telling the truth, okay?"

Jackie looked at Nicola and asked, "Will I be sent to prison for what I've done?"

Nicola placed a reassuring hand upon her shoulder and said frankly

"Jackie, that would all depend on what you've done.

If what Brian has told us is the truth, and nothing but the truth, then, you have not done anything wrong. We will just have to see. Okay?"

For about an hour Jackie smoked several cigarettes as she relayed her story to us again, while Gerard and Nicola cross-examined her to clarify the details, and, Nicola wrote the abbreviated highlights into her notebook.

"Tell me," Gerard asked,

"This suitcase of items from the caravan, do you still have them?"

"Yeah," Jackie answered as she jumped from the bed crossing to the wardrobe,

"I've still got everything except the money.

I've still got some, but, not all of it, will I have to pay it all back?" Jackie asked quietly.

Opening the wardrobe she lifted a large imitation leather suitcase, which, she placed at Gerard's feet.

"How much money did you take, Jackie?" Gerard asked opening the case to reveal an assortment of items such as underwear, jewellery, pills, drugs, condoms, a hairdryer, ornaments, and, an array of toiletries.

"£1,283" Jackie answered fetching her handbag from beside her bed.

"Everything I have I stole from Elaine - except a leather jacket" pointing to it as it hung inside the wardrobe, "and, an alarm clock, but, they were bought with her money.

I'll pay back every penny, I will."

"That might not be necessary," Gerard assured her, "Now what's this?"

Among the debris he lifted a small polythene bag containing some white powder.

"Elaine told me that I had to keep my salt content up, so, I took these encase I needed any." Jackie politely answered.

As Gerard located a further three packets he tested what we all suspected was a hard drug.

Nicola asked, "What did you eat during your six weeks with Elaine?"

"Mostly eggs stolen from nearby farms." she replied.

Gerard asked, "Did she ever mix this," indicating the powder, "in with your eggs?"

"Yes she did I suppose, but, I can't be sure" she replied confused.

Nicola asked, "Have you taken any of this since?"

"No," Jackie said emphatically, "I bought most of my meals since I've been here from the chip shop on the corner, and, I make sure they put plenty of salt onto them."

"Good girl." Gerard sighed inserting the packets into his jacket pocket.

"This isn't salt - I don't know what it is, but, I know it ain't salt."

He gave Nicola and me a knowing look then he got to his feet saying

"I reckon we've got enough to satisfy our friends in Aberdeen that you're in the clear, but, we may need to speak with you again, Okay?"

"Hold it," I interrupted him, "any time you want to talk to Jackie I want to know about it, and, there'll be no interviews without my approval, Okay?"

Gerard agreed as Nicola asked if she was okay, if she wanted to see a doctor to check any damage to her body or her system?"

"No," Jackie answered, "I'll be fine now." She smiled at me as I asked her,

"Jackie, would you show them what you showed me last night, when you thought I didn't believe you... should there be any doubt in their minds?"

Jackie looked very solemn as she undid a rope around her waist, and, walking to stand facing the open wardrobe she slowly lowered the Kaftan making sure her hands held it firmly over her breasts.

It wasn't the fact that her back was completely naked beneath that gave Gerard and Nicola a shock, but, the sight I had seen last night that made them gasp in horror.

Nicola raised herself from the bed and crossed to Jackie as she covered herself up again.

"Are you sure you don't want to see a doctor for a check-up?"

"No, I'll be fine now."

Nicola crossed back to the bed to collect her bag, notebook and pen.

"Okay, Kelly, let's get out of here?"

"Yeah," Gerard agreed, "we've certainly got a lot to talk about.

Thanks, Jackie, for talking to us, we'll do our best for you."

"Kelly," I called from the windowsill as he opened the door holding it for Nicola. "You promised?" I reminded him as he saluted quickly and left.

Jackie crossed to the bed and lit another cigarette in silence.

I turned and looked out of the window to see Gerard and Nicola emerge, deep in conversation, and, watched in silence as they boarded a car to drive off.

"Okay kid, I'll give you a chance to prove yourself.

At exactly 7 am tomorrow morning you will get up and have a shower, then, you will use all these fancy toiletries in that case until you smell like someone who works in a perfumery store.

You will put on your most respectable clothes... to make you look like a lady, instead of a whore... and, you will meet me at my car at precisely 08:30.

Tomorrow, young lady, you will begin working as a sales assistant in a warehouse in the City Centre."

Jackie stared at me in disbelief for a second then a broad smile slowly beamed across her face as she gasped

"You mean it... you really mean it?"

She suddenly jumped up, threw her arms around my neck and covered my face in small kisses, between each one whispering "Thank you."

I let her kiss me a dozen times, and to tell the truth, I was enjoying her adoration before I prised her from me saying "Hold it, don't thank me yet. I've only got you an interview... the rest is up to you, lady."

"Thank you," she wept tears of happiness this time, "I won't let you down Brian, thank-you."

I walked over to the open suitcase, and, took the hairdryer and toiletries from it laying them onto the sofa, and then, I did the same with her handbag, discarding the pills and condoms into the suitcase.

"How much does this place cost each week?" I asked.

"£100" she replied crossing to the wardrobe to find things to wear for tomorrow.

"What do you get for your "£100?"

"What you see is what you get." Jackie indicated the room around her.

"You're being robbed," I informed her, "I get breakfast and cooked meals for less than that amount."

At the back of my mind I had already decided that she should have Ayesha's vacant room before Marcie advertises it, but, I would not say anything to her yet.

Too much excitement in one day wouldn't be good for her.

I counted the money from her handbag as she threw several garments onto the floor in frustration.

"I've got nothing to wear," she cried.

Leading her by the hand to the bed we sat down as I said quietly.

"There's £527 here."

"I will keep it for you and from it we'll get you some clothes and things tomorrow, Okay?" She nodded.

"All the things in that case you don't need, but, the police may want them for evidence, so, hide it and I'll get rid of it if they don't want it, Okay?" She nodded again.

"You sure you don't want to see a doctor?"

"No," she assured me, "I'm okay, really."

"Jackie," I whispered, "Tomorrow I hope will be the beginning of a new life for you.

Will you promise me that you'll be a good girl from now on?"

"I promise." she whispered.

I made straight for the living room when I got home where I found Marcie watching TV.

I stretched onto a sofa opposite, and, avidly, looked at her for a few minutes until her eyes caught mine.

"Okay," she said turning towards me, "What is it?"

"Firstly," I smiled warmly, "I really admire the way you're coping with this whole situation with Ayesha.

If there is anything I can do to help just ask, Okay?"

"Somebody's got to do it," she whispered. "It's a hell of a job, but, somebody's got to."

"And," I whispered solemnly, "you won't need to advertise the room, I know of someone. \- There's a girl I am trying to help.

Would it be okay to invite her to tea tomorrow, and, you could all have a look at her?"

"Sure," she smiled, "What's her name?"

"Jaclyn Bradley," I answered, "She's had a lot of problems in her life, but, I believe we could help her.

She's okay now, she just needs a few friends and I'm sure the girls will like her."

"I'm sure we will" she replied, "bring her along to tea tomorrow, and, we'll have a look at her."

"Thanks dear, I'd really appreciate it... and, I'm sure she will also."

There was another few seconds' silence before I whispered

"Marcie, I've got a small problem of my own."

"Huh-huh" she hummed without moving her eyes from the TV.

"Marcie, how do you make somebody pregnant?"

Marcie's eyes widened, and, turning very slowly towards me she blinked a few times in confusion asking "What?" She laughed,

"What do you and Tracey DO all weekend?"

I told Marcie what Tracey had confessed asking her if there was any fool proof way of getting a girl, who's having problems conceiving, pregnant?

"Oh, I see" she nodded once I had finished,

"There are a few fertility drugs you could use, but, quite frankly, they're not worth your time and money.

I'll see if I can pick up a few things that might help, but, it's just - like everyone says - a matter of time and patience."

"That's why," I whispered, "Tracey gets so annoyed when everyone keeps asking her if she's pregnant.

She's been trying to conceive for some time now without success, and, we'd love to have kids while we're still young enough to appreciate them."

"Okay," Marcie winked and smiled, "I'll see what I can do for you."

Getting up I kissed her forehead tenderly,

"Thanks Marcie - for everything, you are wonderful." then went to my bed pondering what tomorrow would bring.

I didn't have long to wait to find out.
Chapter 18: Wednesday 20th May.

At 7 am I awoke to the sound of the radio and opened my eyes to see Jackie, smoking a cigarette, waving to me from her window.

I motioned to her there wasn't any time to waste as I listened to the local news, while, I watched her flit around getting her clothes together.

I got up and followed my usual routine until 8:15 when I went down to my car.

Jackie was already standing waiting for me.

She looked much cleaner than Monday, but, she was wearing much the same clothes.

Her hair, teeth and face looked immaculate though, so, I complimented her.

"I'm Sorry," she apologised as we boarded the car, "these are all the clothes I've got."

"Jackie, don't apologise," I assured her, "you look and smell fantastic."

"The first thing we'll do today is get you out of these clothes into the clothes of a lady.

Once you look like a lady we will work upon you acting like a lady.

I've got big plans for you, girl, so, you listen to everything I say from now on, and, maybe things will work out fine."

All eyes were upon Jackie as she walked beside me through the warehouse.

"Good morning." I smiled to everyone I met on the way to the lift.

"Good morning, Jessie." I smiled cheerily to the lift attendant as we boarded it.

"Good morning," Jessie Lamont replied eyeing Jackie up and down as we ascended to the sixth floor. "Who's your friend?"

I ignored her question as we reached our destination and disembarked under Jessie's curious eye.

"Good morning, girls." I called to Julia and the others, who all looked up and said "Good morning, Boss" staring at Jackie as she followed me to my office.

I held the door open for her to enter motioning Sarah to join us.

I took my seat while Jackie stood in front of the desk.

Sarah walked around her surveying her appearance.

"Sarah, this is Jaclyn Bradley... Jackie, I'd like you to meet Sarah Nicholson."

They smiled and said "hi" to one another.

"Sarah, there's something I would like you to do for me this morning."

"You're the boss." she smiled cheekily.

"Sarah, I want you to take Jackie around all the departments here and buy her as much of everything she needs to make her look as much of a lady as you do."

"Sure, Boss." Sarah smiled.

"Charge everything to my staff account then dress her up to look like a Million Dollars and bring her back here by 10 o'clock... and, don't forget to visit the lingerie department."

Sarah laughed looking towards Jackie's unsupported breasts. "Okay boss."

She grabbed Jackie's hand leading her out saying, "Come on, kid, we've only got an hour."

I smiled because if anybody could transform Jackie into a lady Sarah could, and, although, she bought the best of everything, I knew her to be a shrewd bargain hunter.

I had completely forgotten all about Jackie by 10 o'clock... when, the door opened and they returned.

Jackie following Sarah looked every inch a lady in an outstanding array of new clothes, which, consisted of a white silk blouse, navy-blue woollen cardigan, a long navy wide skirt and black shoes.

Her face had been skilfully made up to highlight her radiant smile, and, the most outstanding part of her, her breasts, were supported standing out proudly from her chest.

I sat backwards in my chair, speechless at this transformation, while, the girls stood smiling from the other side of the desk.

"Well," Sarah smiled, "what do you think?"

My smile already answered her question.

"Jackie you are beautiful... and, Sarah, you're wonderful.

Now... could you call Tom Beveridge and ask him to join us for tea and coffees... if he's not too busy."

"Sure boss" Sarah answered making for the door.

"If he doesn't give you a job dressed like that, kid, he's crazy."

Jackie and I looked at one another for a few seconds before I asked her to sit into one of the two chairs at the other side of the desk.

"Jackie, now you look like a lady let's see if you can act like one, Okay?

If anybody asks you anything answer them - very politely - and, if you don't know the answer don't be afraid to say so."

"Okay," she said reaching into her bag.

"By the way," I said before she located her cigarettes.

"Ladies don't smoke while they're working, Okay?

Now, if you have any problems come to me at any time, and, I'll try to help you out, Okay?"

"Okay," she nodded, "I'm just a little nervous. I won't let you down, Brian, I promise."

At that moment the door opened, and, Sarah announced, "Tom Beveridge is here."

"Okay, Sarah, show him in." I smiled standing up, motioning Jackie to stand also, as Tom entered, and, shook my hand.

Tom was a few years younger than me and had been employed by the company since leaving school, slowly working his way through various sales departments to his present job as manager of the shoe department.

He confessed to me one day it wasn't a very glamorous job, but, it was a step in the right direction to a senior management position.

He enjoyed the responsibility, although, he couldn't keep his staff, as it was an unpopular department.

"I can't stay long," Tom apologised, "Liz hasn't appeared again and I've left Colette on her own down there."

"Okay Tom," I sympathised, "I may have the answer to all your problems - meet Jaclyn Bradley... Jackie, this is Mr Beveridge."

As Tom shook Jackie's hand he surveyed her appearance and smiled.

"Jaclyn has recently arrived here from the Aberdeen area," I informed him,

"She's not had much experience of dealing with the public, but, she is a very hard worker, and, very keen to learn."

"That's fine," Tom stated, "Do you know anything about shoes?"

"Yes, sir," Jackie answered indicating her shiny new footwear, "You wear them on your feet."

"Good girl," Tom continued, "correct answer, so... when can you start?"

Jackie beamed a radiant smile and gasped, "I can start right now, Sir."

"Okay, you're hired. Let's go. We'll talk over the details later, Okay?"

Tom hurried to the door, and, held it open for Jackie as she ran to me, hugged me, kissed me upon the cheek saying "Thanks Brian." And, then, went through the open door as Tom followed calling "Cheers, Brian, I'll catch up with you later."

I sat back down hoping that I had given Jackie the confidence to do the job well, when Sarah entered, and, stood before me, with her arms folded deep in thought.

"Thanks, Sarah for helping Jaclyn out today. Now what can I do for you, honey?"

"Have you seen her back?" she asked concerned.

"Yes I have, I hope nobody else did"

"Nobody," she assured me. "We were in the ladies loo in the lingerie department.

I was showing her how to put on a bra and when I went behind her to clip it I couldn't believe what I saw." She covered her eyes and sobbed.

"How could someone do that to her?"

I ran around the desk to hug her whispering, "Now you know why I have to help her?

She needs all the friends she can get.

Will you help me by becoming her friend too?"

"You know I will," she replied.

I kissed her forehead and whispered, "That's another secret between us, Okay?"

"Okay" she confirmed while I returned to my chair, and, she composed herself before leaving in silence to re-join Julia and the others.

I couldn't wish for a more confidential secretary, as Sarah certainly kept, all my secrets very confidential despite a little bit of animosity from the other girls, who, would try to prise any gossip from her.

Sarah only gave minimum details away, and, I am sure the other girls respected her silence.

By Noon I was itching to find out how Jackie was doing, so, made my way to the shoe department on the ground floor.

I found her standing behind a counter watching Colette's every move as she wrapped a box for a customer while chatting as she did so.

Colette Hawkins, a twenty-year old, petite, very attractive, bubbly sort of dyed blonde, didn't need any encouragement, or excuse, to talk to people and seemed to chatter all day long to anybody who came anywhere near her.

She always seemed to be smiling also, which, endeared her to everyone she spoke to, but, she never bored anyone - to the best of my knowledge.

The boys in the canteen, who give nicknames to everyone, call her 'chatterbox' for obvious reasons.

I leaned onto the edge of a counter and watched Colette as she explained to the customer what he should do with the sales slip she handed him and the procedure for the collection of his parcel, which, he had probably heard dozens of times before.

Colette handed the box to Jackie to deposit at the parcel collection point and then there was silence after she bade the customer to 'have a nice day' he thanked her, and, walked away.

In the silence that followed she sighed and leaned onto the counter while she awaited Jackie's return, or, another victim to chat with.

She noticed me.

"Hiya," she smiled, "How are you doing?"

"Tell me Colette," I smiled as I crossed to stand by her counter, "do you talk in your sleep?"

"I have never had any complaints about what I do in bed" she smiled wickedly.

I smiled at her remark as Jackie re-joined us.

"How are you getting on, kid?" I asked her.

"Fine," her enthusiastic reply, "I didn't know there was so much to learn."

Colette interrupted with "It's a very skilled job, you know - selling shoes.

There are so many styles, colours, and types.

Men's, women's, children's.

Leather, plastic, rubber wellies, high heels, sandals, trainers...."

"Colette!" I interrupted, "Before you give me a detailed inventory, how's my girl doing?"

"She's doing okay." she smiled, as Tom appeared from behind a fixture greeting me.

"Hi Tom," I smiled,

"I was wondering if I could take this young lady to lunch, if that's okay?"

"Sure," he smiled putting his arm around Colette.

"Would you not like to take this one instead and give us some peace and quiet for an hour?"

"No thanks," I laughed, as Colette elbowed Tom gently in the ribs and we all laughed.

"Colette would you mind," Tom asked, "taking your lunch later?"

"No problem, I can take my lunch anytime, I'm easy, I've got nothing to do, no-one to see, no place to go."

We all looked and smiled at her as Tom laughed, "A simple 'no' would suffice."

A few minutes later I was walking beside Jackie in the direction of Princes Street while she rubbed her ears saying "That girl never stops talking.

I have seen every pair of shoes in the place and got a detailed description of every pair.

I know her, Tom and Liz's life stories backwards.

Where she's been, who she's seen, and, what she's been up to recently."

I chuckled as I purchased two fish suppers and cartons of milk.

"Try to learn from her how to talk to people.

I know Colette goes well over the score, when it comes to chatting, but, she does know HOW to talk to people, okay."

"Okay," she confirmed as we crossed to where PC Kelly stood against the same wall as yesterday.

"Hi, Kelly." But, he didn't answer as he stared in disbelief at Jackie.

"Jackie?" He asked, "This can't be the same girl we saw last night?"

"She's not a girl anymore," I assured him, "she's a young lady now.

She has a job, a new place to stay and a lot of new friends.

This is the new Jaclyn Bradley."

"I must say," Kelly smiled, "I much prefer this one to the old one.

Jackie, you're beautiful."

Jackie smiled and quickly curtseyed to him saying, "Thank you, Officer Kelly."

Kelly covered his eyes and shook his head saying, "I wish Nicola was here to see this."

"Can't you call her?" I asked indicating his 'walkie-talkie'.

Kelly walked away a few feet and mumbled into his radio as Jaclyn and I ate our lunch.

"Foxtrot-three-eight to control" "Foxtrot-three-eight go ahead" came a female reply.

"Carol, do you know the present location of Bravo-four-seven? Over."

"As far as I know she is on mobile patrol in the city centre area, over."

"Carol could you contact her and ask her if she could meet me at the castle wall opposite Marks & Spencer's? Could you tell her It's pretty important to the case we were working on last night, and, there's something I'd like to show her, over."

"I bet you say that to all the girls, Kelly, stand by."

We waited in silence as Carol relayed the message.

"Foxtrot-three-eight," came Carol, he answered. "She's on her way."

"Thanks, Carol, foxtrot-three-eight out."

"Isn't modern technology a wonderful thing?" I said smugly as Kelly produced his notebook and read aloud... whilst, we ate our lunches.

"At ten hundred hours this morning we relayed to our colleagues at C.I.D. and Vice Squad in Aberdeen, the statement we took from you, Miss Jaclyn Bradley, of no fixed abode, last evening, followed by a declaration by myself and WPC Braid to our belief in your statement.

With the aid of a quantity of cocaine to verify it, they have stated that there will be no charges brought against you at present.

As you are of no fixed abode they have asked us to keep in touch with you if you are called to attend trial as prosecution witness in the case of her Majesty's advocate versus, Miss Georgina Turnbull - known to you as Elaine - if so required at a later date, Okay?"

"What?" Jackie asked.

"Thanks Kelly," I interrupted, "Now can you give it to us in English?"

He smiled as he announced. "They said that you're in the clear, but, you might have to give evidence at Elaine's trial."

I shook his hand to show my gratitude as Jackie jumped up and down with sheer joy, saying, "Thank-you, officer Kelly, I really appreciate everything you've done for me."

She threw her arms around him and hugged him, "Give Nicola a special hug from me."

Kelly held her in his arms for a few seconds, speechless, as a police car screeched to a halt nearby and Nicola emerged hurrying towards us - with all eyes of Princes Street upon her as she called "Kelly, put that woman down."

"Why don't you thank Nicola yourself?" He smiled.

Nicola, resplendent in her uniform stopped in her tracks in astonishment when Jackie turned around to see her.

"Jackie?" she gasped, "I don't believe it."

They hugged one another as the officer who was driving the police car crossed to us and asked Gerard. "I hate feeling left out, am I missing something?"

"It's a very long story, Jeff." Kelly sighed.

"Let's hope this is the happy ending," I sighed as the sound of the cannon heralded our return to reality, and, we all dispersed very happy.

At 5:30 I helped Jaclyn load her parcels and boxes into my car before we set off home.

"Brian," she sighed, "I am so very happy,

I've finally found something I can be good at, and it is all thanks to you.

I'll never be able to repay you for all you've done for me."

She placed her hand over mine upon the gear lever and squeezed it tenderly saying "Thank-you, Brian."

"This is only the beginning, Jackie, it's all up to you now." I smiled.

"All you need is confidence in yourself and you can achieve anything.

All I've done is start the ball rolling, it's up to you to keep it going... hopefully, in the right direction."

"Life isn't as rosy as I make it out to be however, but, I know you can make it, honey because you know what it's like to have nothing.

Now you've got something, and, with a little help from your friends, you can have everything, okay?"

"Okay," she confirmed as we enjoyed a cigarette on our way home.

As we pulled into our street she sighed,

"It's been a very enjoyable and happy day, but it's been very exhausting.

I'll be glad to get in and put my feet up to relax."

"Not yet you can't," I smiled as I parked the car outside our apartments, "I've got another surprise for you."

Jackie stared at me in disbelief.

"You mean there's more?"

"Look kid, I'm not finished with you yet."

We got out of the car and as I locked it she stood at the trunk to retrieve her parcels.

"We'll leave them just now," I said passing her, "Follow me."

She followed as instructed until we reached the dining table as Marcie, Rachel, Debbie and Lynda scurried to serve our meal.

"Girls," I called once everyone had stopped to look at Jaclyn,

"This is Jaclyn Bradley, she would like to join our family."

I introduced her to each girl who smiled and exchanged a "Hi" as she was introduced.

During our meal each of the girls asked Jackie a lot of questions, which she answered very politely, and, I was very pleasantly surprised with the confident way she handled herself.

"Okay" Marcie stated once they were all finished,

"I'll show you the room."

Marcie stood up and asked the other girls

"Does anyone have any objection to Jackie sharing with us?"

"Each one in turn said an emphatic "Nope" or "Fine by me" and then they looked at me for my opinion.

I smiled, "I wouldn't have brought her if I didn't believe she would fit in, so, it's fine by me also."

Marcie stated. "If you like the room it's yours. Walk this way."

Jaclyn gleamed a radiant smile as she followed Marcie to inspect the room and returned a few minutes later to go through the usual routine we all had done at the table with Marcie, whilst, I helped Lynda with the dish washing.

"Brian." Marcie called when I had finished.

I crossed to the table to sign the book as a witness.

"On a sadder note," Marcie sighed, "There will be a short ceremony for Ayesha tomorrow in the hospital chapel at 3 p.m. - can you all make it?"

"Sure I'll be there, no problem." Each girl confirmed.

"Jackie, welcome to the family, you can move in tonight if you like."

Marcie stopped as she noticed tears streaming down Jaclyn's cheeks and asked, "Whatever is wrong dear?"

"Nothing's wrong," Jaclyn wept, "For the first time in my life everything's all right.

I am so happy, thank you Marcie, I know I am going to like living here, and thank you Brian for everything.

Now I know what real friends are - I'm so happy."

I patted her hands and whispered "Jackie, I'm happy for you too, now, let's go, get your gear, and, get you settled into your new home."

We both got up and as I passed behind Marcie I kissed her cheek and whispered "Thanks Marcie, you're wonderful." Then I left with Jackie to retrieve her possessions from across the street and my car.

In her old room I immediately went to the wardrobe and took out the suitcase while she stood and wept, looking out of the window.

I began by tipping everything out of the case scooping all the toiletries from the sofa into it followed by the hairdryer and alarm.

I emptied all the drawers of clothes and underwear onto the debris checking if any of it was useable.

"Okay kid," I closed the case, leaving it by the door, and, crossing to the window.

I stood behind her, folding my arms around her waist and resting my head onto her shoulder. As she folded her arms around mine leaning backwards against me she sighed.

"Jackie, how do you feel now?" I whispered into her ear.

She was very quiet for a few seconds then taking a deep breath she whimpered,

"All my life... this is all I've ever wanted.

A few friends, a nice happy home, nice clothes, people who care for me, a job, people to talk to, no worries, no nightmares, no pain... just so much happiness."

She turned around to hug me.

"Brian. You've given me so much, and yet, I've given you nothing."

"No," I whispered, "You have given me something too.

Seeing you happy has given me a great deal of happiness."

"See that pile of junk on the floor?"

"Yeah," she sobbed looking behind me.

"That's the old Jackie Bradley lying there. She is dead and may she rest in peace.

Do you know what a phoenix is?"

"A what?" she whispered.

"A phoenix," I repeated, "is a mystical bird."

"When it dies it is consumed by fire and from the flames a new phoenix arises.

It is younger, stronger, faster, and more beautiful than the old one.

You have got a new life now, just like the phoenix,

I know you can do it. Do it for me. That's all that I ask of you."

We hugged for a few minutes before she took a deep breath,

"When Jaclyn walks from this room she'll be like a phoenix.

A new person who's forgotten all about her previous life."

I kissed her tenderly upon the forehead whispering

"The sooner we can bury Jackie the better, now, let's get out of here, and, let her rest in peace."

A few minutes later we were both ready to face the world.

I picked up the case and we took a last look at what remained of Jackie's turbulent past, forever.

On our way down the stairs to the car we passed a young couple, arm in arm, heading up to the door they both said "Hi" to Jaclyn.

"Ethan, can you tell the ogre that I've checked out - never to return?" She called back to them.

"Sure thing" the young man smiled. "I'll tell him."

We collected all the boxes from the car and within a few minutes we had deposited them all onto her new bed.

"Brian, how much do I owe for all the clothes, and this room?"

"I don't know yet, but, I've still got your £527, which, I'll keep for you until it's finished.

If you need any money until you get your first pay cheque just ask okay?"

"Okay," she confirmed, "Thanks Brian."

"You'd better have an early night" I advised her,

"It's been a long day for you.

Tomorrow we can sort out any minor details, but, right now all you want is to have sweet dreams, and, I'll see you at 8 o'clock for breakfast."

She smiled, moving forwards to hug me again, but, I stepped backwards rejecting her open arms.

"That's another thing," I told her, "you've thanked me enough for what I've done, and now you've got to make it on your own without me.

Although I'll be happy to advise you, you must stop thanking me, Okay?"

"Okay. Thanks." she winked and smiled.

"I left Jaclyn alone as I returned to my own room, where I said a little prayer asking God to help her in her new life, before I fell into a very contented sleep, very pleased with the way things had worked out for her."

I could tell Emily was not convinced.
Chapter 19: Thursday 21st May.

I awoke as usual at 7 am to the sound of the radio as the sun shone through the window, and, instinctively, I looked across to see Jackie before I remembered that she wasn't there anymore.

I quickly washed, dressed and made for the breakfast table where I found Marcie, Rachel and Debbie, as usual, crunching upon Cornflakes reading magazines.

"Good morning" they all said as I sat and returned the greeting.

"Remember," Marcie stated. "We've got a date at three o'clock today at the hospital chapel."

We all confirmed that we would be there as the door opened and Jaclyn entered wearing a different outfit from yesterday, which, looked just as fetching.

"Good morning," we all replied in unison while I presented her with a bowl and she poured her breakfast into it.

"Jackie," Marcie called,

"Could you call me Jaclyn?" she interrupted.

"Sure, Jaclyn." Marcie continued, "We've all got a funeral to attend this afternoon so we might not be back in time for tea.

It's unfortunate, your first night here, but, if we're not back would you mind making us something to eat?"

"Sure," she smiled, "I would be delighted."

"I'll put a hot-pot in the oven onto the timer, so, it'll be ready by 5:30, all it needs is enough chips for six of us, okay?"

"Okay" Jaclyn confirmed.

"Like I say, we should be back long before then... it is just if we get held up."

"Don't you worry" Jaclyn assured her. "I'm sure I can handle it."

In the car as I drove to work I asked Jaclyn,

"Have you cooked enough chips for six people before?"

"Sure," she stated, "In my former life, I used to cook all the time whenever mum couldn't be bothered, which, was most of the time.

Cooking was probably the only thing Jackie was any good at, and, I would love the opportunity of cooking for the girls.

I hope I can be accepted as part of the family."

"Okay," I whispered, "I was going to say if you get them from the chip shop don't get any salt onto them.

Would you like a cigarette before we reach work?"

"No thanks.

Actually, I went most of yesterday without one, and, today I feel great, so, I won't be having any more, and anyway, you told me that ladies don't smoke."

"Good girl," I smiled patting her hand. "You're learning kid."

At 11 o'clock Sarah brought me a mug of tea and sat in her usual place upon the desk smiling broadly as I lowered down my pen.

Lifting my mug I leaned backwards into my chair, and, we smiled at one another for a few seconds before I took a sip of tea and asked,

"Okay Smiler, what's on your mind?"

"I'm trying to figure you out," she replied quietly.

"Is there something that's puzzling you?" I smirked.

"Just one tiny thing is bothering me?" she smiled,

"I have just done my usual rounds of all the departments to collect yesterday's sales slips. When I reached the shoe department I found it very difficult to believe that the girl behind the counter was the same one I met here yesterday morning."

"Jaclyn told me all that you've done for her and I know she's had a hell of a life up 'till now.

What I can't figure out is why a guy, who is engaged to be married in a few months time, would lift a total stranger out of the gutter.

Buy her £226 worth of new clothes, get her a job, a flat, sort out all her problems with the police, and, turn her from a drunk, chain-smoking, junkie prostitute into a very respectable, clean-living, very attractive young lady.

Without asking for any thanks in return?"

"Because," I said rather smugly trying to sound modest, "I'm such a nice Guy."

"A nice guy!" She bellowed, "You're a saint."

"But," I interrupted, "I still need my guardian angel, and, I hope you'll be Jaclyn's guardian angel whenever she needs one?"

Sarah jumping from the desk kissed me lightly upon the cheek and whispered, "You know I will.

I take back all I thought about your activities with Melanie, Debbie, Rachel and any of the other women in your harem, and, if it doesn't inflate your ego too much, I think you're a nice guy too."

We looked at one another for a few moments until we were brought back to reality by a loud knock upon the door.

"Come in," I called as Sarah quickly moved a discreet distance from me and Julia entered to lay a few bills onto my desk, then, she hovered nervously.

"Sarah, I'll be knocking off early today at about two-thirty to go to Ayesha's funeral.

I'll be working throughout lunchtime if you could pick me up something to eat, and, make sure Jaclyn gets the correct bus home?"

"Sure will boss." Sarah confirmed writing into her notepad as I gazed at Julia who was still hovering.

"Yes Julia, What can I do for you?"

"That new girl, Jaclyn Bradley," Julia began,

"Maureen gave her a personnel form to fill in for our records.

It came back blank, except for her name, and, a note saying 'See Brian'."

"I see," I laughed, "I'll get all the details for you - leave it with me."

Two hours later Sarah brought me a mug of tea and a few hot rolls as she, as usual, perched upon my desk saying, "We've got a small problem, Brian.

"We have?" I asked thanking her for her concern by buying me lunch.

"Yeah," she sighed, "I spent lunchtime talking with Jaclyn trying to get the answers to Maureen's questionnaire, but, she doesn't know what a National Insurance number is?"

"That's not a problem," I laughed, "the Inland Revenue will re-issue one if she's not got one."

"That's not the biggest problem?" Sarah sighed, "She has no idea what her date of birth is."

"What?" I asked.

"She says she has never had a birthday, or Christmas or anything else.

That girl's life is so sad it's unbelievable, and, don't ask me to contact her father for you. I won't be responsible for what I might say to him."

"I won't," I assured her, "I have a much better idea.

Leave it with me, Sarah, I'll get Rachel onto it."

At two-thirty I left my desk to make my way to the hospital - stopping only to buy a black tie from the gents department, and, leaving Jaclyn money for the bus home, I arrived at the hospital at the same time as Debbie.

"Where do we go?" she asked me as if I should know - I'd never even seen the giant hospital never mind the small chapel.

"I don't know, princess, we'll have to ask someone."

Ten minutes later we found the door with 'chapel' on it and slowly entered to find Marcie, Rachel and Lynda sitting in silence before a very plain altar with an, equally plain, coffin beside it.

"Hi." we all whispered as I followed Debbie into a pew beside the others.

"Do you know," Rachel whispered looking about her, "I've never been inside a chapel before?"

"You're not the only one." Lynda laughed before Marcie hushed them as, apart from us, there were a few other people sitting in silence with their own personal thoughts.

A few minutes later a door behind the altar opened and the chaplain entered as we all stood up.

He was dressed in white robes and came to each of us in turn clasping our hands in his whispering, "God bless you for coming today."

He was quite an old man with a round face and white hair.

Features that could warm any grieving heart - giving comfort to many with his welcoming smile.

"My dear friends," he began, "we are gathered here to say farewell to a young girl who was so troubled that she took her own life.

Ayesha Kennedy was a very shy girl who didn't really understand that life presents us all with many hardships, disappointments, and failures, but, it is out of these sad moments that we learn to appreciate the joys, happiness and successes of life."

"She believed her family would turn their backs on her because she did not achieve success.

Rather than admit that to her family, in her confusion, she also failed to confide in her friends, who would never turn their backs upon her and are here today to testify to that friendship."

The chaplain went on at great length about Ayesha's confusion at thinking her family would disown her if she failed and how much we, her friends, cared for her in her time of need... that I was beginning to become somewhat confused.

We were only there because her family HAD disowned her and in her time of need SHE had turned her back upon the people who could have helped her, but, if he managed to reconcile her troubled soul with her God then, I suppose, it was a very worthwhile exercise.

About an hour later it was all over.

The strain was beginning to show upon the face of the chaplain, as we all thanked him for his kind words.

We had to wait quite a long time until a couple of hospital porters took the coffin away to cremate Ayesha in the hospital incinerator and return the coffin to the stores.

Marcie had several forms to fill in, and, while we waited for her, we spent some time chatting to people in an adjacent ward, until, I managed to have a quiet word with Rachel.

"Could you do me a big favour?" I asked her.

"Depends upon what it is?" she smiled.

"Could you send Jaclyn's father one of your best 'official' letters for me?"

"Sure." she confirmed.

"Could you ask him to send you a note, or preferably a copy, of her birth certificate and adoption papers."

"She could easily get copies herself," she informed me, "if she contacts the registrar."

"That's the problem," I explained to her, "Jaclyn doesn't know where or when she was born."

"What?" she gasped in disbelief.

"It's a really long story, Rachel, but, we need the information rather urgently."

"Assure her father that she isn't in any trouble at all, but, you do need her details ultra-quick, and, if you don't get a reply can you follow it up until he parts with the info?"

"Sure," she smiled, "I'll get onto it tomorrow."

"By the way, Rachel. You can use any means at your disposal.

If there's any cost involved I'll cover it, but, you mustn't let her father know where she is, and, don't tell her you've contacted him, Okay?"

"Sure, no problem" she repeated, "I'll get onto it tomorrow."

Friday 22nd May.

Friday was rather boring, compared with the other days.

One of the highlights was when Tom Beveridge came to see me mid-morning to discuss Jaclyn's employment details, and, to tell me he was so pleased with her he intended to fire Liz.

"If she ever makes an appearance at work that is."

"You know," he said sipping a mug of coffee much more relaxed than when I had seen him on Wednesday.

"I reckon I could have a winning partnership there with Colette and Jaclyn."

"I'm glad I could help." I smiled, modestly.

"I reckon," he continued, "Colette is the biggest asset my department has.

She has never missed a days work since she arrived.

She oozes so much enthusiasm for selling shoes she's an absolute joy to behold, and, she's so helpful and obliging with customers and staff that everyone immediately falls in love with her.

But... I also believe Colette is our biggest liability because of her incessant chattering.

Some people can't take her infernal talking for too long, which, is probably, why I cannot hang onto any of my staff.

I have watched Jaclyn closely, to see if there are any signs of her getting bored with Colette, and, there are none.

Jaclyn seems to 'lap up' all Colette's stories and never tires of hearing about what she's been up to, and, it's becoming a very pleasant department to work in again."

"I'm very pleased for you," I assured him as he finished his coffee and headed for the door smiling.

"If you find any more like Jaclyn let me know. Thanks again, Brian."

"In all," I thought after Tom had exited,

"It's been quite a hectic week, but, it's all turned out okay for Jaclyn."

I revelled in the part I played in the saga until I remembered that it all came about because of a broken a promise to Tracey... when, I vowed that I wouldn't get involved with 'Suzy'.

I was sure as soon as I tell Tracey how the week went she would see why I had to help Jackie, and as soon as she meets Jaclyn she will forgive me for breaking that promise.

I did not have long to wait to find out as Tracey arrived at 6:30 as she had done every other Friday.

Before she arrived I was sitting at the table opposite Marcie who was entering some bills into her ledger.

Lynda and Debbie took care of the dishes as Rachel made her usual hurried exit to another 'Diamonds' gig, and Jaclyn went to her room to get ready for a big night out with Sarah.

"By the way Brian," Marcie whispered, "Just before 'little Miss Dynamite' arrives, I've picked up a little something that might help sort out your problem."

Marcie produced from the pocket of her jeans, a hospital urine specimen bottle containing a light-brown liquid and waved it before her.

"When she arrives, before you get down to basics, tell her that I want to see her to discuss how the wedding arrangements are going, and, I'll slip some into a mug of tea, okay?"

"Okay," I smiled, "Thanks Marcie, I appreciate your help."

"There's no guarantee this'll work," she warned, "but, it comes very highly recommended."

At that moment the doorbell rang and I winked at Marcie before I opened it to kiss Tracey passionately upon the doorstep.

"Hi Tracey, I've missed you so much." I whispered.

"I've missed you too." she replied as a taxi stopped at the door and Sarah got out dressed immaculately, as usual, in a scarlet and white cocktail skirt and looked stunning as she skipped up the steps towards us calling "Hi Brian."

"Hello," I smiled enthusiastically, as Tracey looked curiously at her,

"Tracey, I'd like you to, finally, meet someone who you've spoken to on the 'phone several times.

My guardian angel, Sarah Nicholson... Sarah, this is Tracey."

They smiled, shook hands and said "Hi."

Sarah smiled back "I am so pleased to eventually meet you, I must have spoken to you dozens of times."

"Yes quite," Tracey laughed asking, "Do you two not see enough of each other at work?"

"Oh, I'm not here to see him," Sarah laughed back, "I've got a date with one of his flatmates."

"You'd better come in then," I ushered both girls inside.

"I'll go and tell her you're here."

Leaving Tracey and Sarah chatting about how nice it was to meet after all this time I knocked upon Jaclyn's door and called "Jaclyn, Sarah's here."

"Okay, be right there," she called back.

I relayed the message to Sarah complimenting her upon her appearance.

"Brian, can I ask a huge favour?"

"You can ask." I smiled.

"Daddy couldn't let me borrow his car for tonight," Sarah sighed,

"I don't like to ask, but, may I please borrow yours?"

"Course you may, Sarah, I trust you," giving her the keys and £40,

"Enjoy yourselves, but, not too much - I would like my car back in one piece."

"Okay," she confirmed as Jaclyn emerged from her room dressed in a black and white flowery-patterned cocktail skirt similar to Sarah's, which, looked as good on her as Sarah's did.

"Jaclyn, you are beautiful" Sarah gasped, taking the very words from my mouth.

"Jaclyn... This is Tracey." I introduced them.

"Tracey, this is the new girl on the block... Jaclyn Bradley."

They said "Hi" before Sarah led Jaclyn out of the door.

"I get the distinct feeling," Tracey said as she watched them leave, "I've seen that girl before, somewhere."

"Marcie wants to see you," I quickly changed the subject ushering Tracey to the table before she could link Jaclyn with Suzy.

"Well," Marcie smiled, "I was wondering how the wedding was coming along?"

"It's coming together." Tracey confirmed agreeing to have tea with Marcie.

"So despite everything," Emily smiled, "things had, once again, returned to what you call 'normal' and, you'd gotten away with it again?"

"That would appear to be so," I replied, "everything was going along well... perhaps, a little too well?

It was, still, the month of May and a lot of things had happened this month."

"In this month, just passed, Emily, I had been seduced by Debbie and assaulted by Lynda who, I believed, could have murdered me.

I became engaged to Tracey to cover my infidelity with Debbie.

I was then seduced by Melanie and rescued by Sarah.

I knew I was falling deeply in love with Debbie and became her best friend.

Tracey and Rachel became friends and Debbie became a bridesmaid.

Ayesha was gone and had been replaced by Jaclyn.

Things were going along extremely well, but, I knew all that was about to change."
Chapter 20: June and July.

Throughout June and July wedding arrangements were beginning to unfold like a military battle plan with Tracey, Catherine and Mum taking command of every detail.

For my part 'the honeymoon' I had decided as Tracey's passport was due to expire soon and my seldom-used one had only one more year to run we should just as easy have a honeymoon within driving distance of home.

Sarah arranged an array of options for me to pick a suitable 'secret' destination.

Jaclyn thrived in her new environment depending upon Sarah and Debbie as they became the best of friends.

Sarah regularly came to the flat to pick up Jaclyn and Debbie for nights out.

Sometimes she would borrow my car if I wasn't using it.

Sarah introduced Jaclyn to the members of her church.

With a great deal of trepidation and doubt at first, Sarah managed to convince Jaclyn that church could be a fun place to attend, and, they enjoyed several evenings meeting new friends, and, participating in the social activities of the congregation.

Rachel eventually received a reply from Ayesha's father in Kenya who reluctantly requested the return of her ashes and paid for his daughter's belongings to be returned to Africa.

Rachel was less successful with Jaclyn's father who was refusing to give her any information.

Most weekends Tracey found she was spending more and more time with Debbie than she was with me as they talked for long periods about how wedding plans were unfolding.

Debbie wanted to know everything about her role for the big day... what she was expected to say and do, and, when and where she was to do and say it.

'Diamonds' became a great deal busier as their reputation grew and spread like wildfire and the girls loved all the attention they were receiving from newfound public acclaim.

On the occasions when 'Diamonds' visited I took the opportunity of getting to know them while Tracey was deep in conversation with Debbie.

At first I thought they were all lesbians, like Melanie and Rachel, however, they were all very different and I even managed to tell the triplets Angel, Heather and Karen apart.

Angela Quinn - or Angel as she prefers to be known - is the eldest by a few minutes and as such she is the more dominant of the three as she constantly watches over the actions of her younger sisters.

"Even when we were at school," Angel told me one night, "We had our ups and downs.

One of the advantages of being identical is that nobody could tell us apart and that meant we could get out of trouble by sticking together and not admitting to anything, but, more often than not, the two innocent ones would get punished also."

"When and why did you take up music?" I asked them one night.

"Oh that was more accidental than anything else," Angel answered.

"There was always music playing in the house and we all loved to sing along with the radio, which, sometimes annoyed our parents, and, on occasion, the neighbours.

Anyway, when we started primary school they had a piano class, which we all joined.

I have always loved the sound of the piano, and, found that I could easily pick out any melody on an old battered piano our Dad had."

"Heather preferred the sound of the guitar, so, after a while, she dropped out of the piano class and joined a guitar class at the local community centre."

"Karen was the troublemaker", Heather laughed, "she was hyperactive and could never manage to sit still for long periods.

Karen didn't have the patience to learn the piano or the guitar, but, we knew she loved music as much as we did."

"One Christmas, Dad bought her a cheap second-hand drum kit.

You should have seen her face when she saw it."

Angel's face lit up as she recalled her parents delight that Christmas.

"For the best part of a week, she recalled, all we heard day and night was a constant banging, until, she mastered the rudiments and mastered how to move her hands and feet in rhythm, and, then, we would all spend every waking moment accompanying any song that came onto the radio."

Angel was very modest about her own abilities in mastering the keyboards, but, heaped praise upon Heather, and, especially, Karen as they became proficient with their instruments.

Later I spoke at length with Heather and Karen... and, found them equally as modest.

"I'm the black sheep of the family," Karen laughed one evening,

"How I managed to wait in our mother's womb to allow the other two to leave first has always been a complete mystery to me."

"Angel and Heather had to learn scales, chords and all kinds of techniques to get a string of notes from their instruments.

I didn't have their patience.

All I had to do was figure out how to move my feet and hands in rhythm."

"How did you get 'Diamonds' together?" I asked Heather.

"In the beginning, when we were at primary school, we were called 'Three's company' then, we became 'Cherry velvet' after we started High School," Heather recalled.

"I met Susanna at guitar classes, then, we would put on small shows in Dad's garage for our friends and family.

We would play while Susanna sang, but, although she sings very well she was very nervous every time a microphone was put in front of her.

Melanie was in Angel's piano class and joined the group when her father bought her an electronic organ."

"Melanie reckoned we needed a better name than 'cherry velvet' and we eventually decided upon 'Diamonds' after Melanie's father's shops and we became a five-piece band."

"Throughout High School," Susanna told me, "we would look for any opportunity to play at parties, school assemblies, and shopping Malls - basically anywhere they would let us play for a few pounds pocket money.

We were so inexperienced we had no idea there was always something missing."

"We were seriously thinking of 'calling it a day' when we left school and each got jobs and boyfriends," Angel recalled.

"Then one day Melanie turned up with her new friend, Rachel Rabinowicz, and we immediately discovered what was missing - a bass guitar.

So, we then became a six-piece band."

"One night," Karen recalled, "we had this gig at a social club in Sighthill, but, Susanna turned up with a heavy cold and couldn't sing a note.

We were almost at the point of packing up and heading home when Rachel volunteered to sing until Susanna got better - and the rest, as they say, is history."

"As soon as Rachel opened her mouth to sing," Angel laughed, "she became our permanent lead singer, and, we have had a pretty-full diary ever since."

I became fascinated with the various accounts of the 'Diamonds' story, and discovered they all have partners, which, is how their heavy equipment gets from gig to gig.

I also surmised that Melanie's father's business helps to finance any expenses they have.

Angel, I realised, is the bandleader, and has been engaged to Brendan Walters since schooldays and intended to marry him within a few years, but, never quite got around to it.

Angel and Brendan were always hand in hand and kissing whenever they are together.

Brendan's other passion was Hibernian football club, and, when he wasn't selling insurance, he talked non-stop about their chances of winning anything.

Heather found it difficult to keep a 'steady' boyfriend and had a few lovers before she met Roddy Thompson.

As an electrician Roddy comes in handy whenever a patch lead needs repairing, or, an amplifier blows a fuse - which happens regularly.

Karen's passion is engines and she loves all things mechanical.

She loves nothing more than messing about up to her elbows in oil and grease inside a car bonnet - often with Andrew Lannie who sells commercial vehicle spares and talks about pistons, exhausts and engines all the time.

Karen and Andrew have been inseparable since they met a few years ago, and, although, they are very well suited, neither have any intention of getting married.

Susanna's intended is a telephone engineer named Jim Monroe and is a valuable asset to 'Diamonds' because his firm let him take a transit van home at night.

This is used to transport the 'gear' around without his employer's knowledge, and, the boyfriends set-up the keyboards and drums at venues before 'Diamonds' arrive.

They also dismantle all their gear at the end of each concert allowing the girls to exit 'gigs' quickly and safely.

The last Tuesday in June Rachel was unusually quiet and strangely nervous about something, but, she wouldn't let on about what was bothering her when we asked her.

She sat uneasily fidgeting with her meal when the 'phone rang.

"I'll get it," she suddenly shouted, as she sprang to her feet and ran out the door like a tornado.

We sat anxiously wondering what all the fuss was about while we overheard Rachel's echoed conversation.

"Hello - yeah? - you're kidding - of course we will - that's beautiful Thank-you, Goodbye."

Then throwing down the receiver we heard her scream in exhilaration "Ya beauty."

We were all confused and as all eyes descended upon Rachel as she hurriedly re-took her seat to gulp down her unfinished meal with tears in her dark brown eyes.

"Hold it" Marcie called as we watched Rachel force more and more food into her already-full mouth. "Before you make yourself sick," Marcie continued, grabbing Rachel's fork. "What's happening?"

"I've got it." Rachel mumbled through a mouthful of food.

Lynda laughed saying "If you've got it, for God's sake, don't give it to me."

Marcie looked scornfully at Lynda before turning to Rachel saying "Rachel calm down - finish what's in your mouth, and tell us girl - What's happening? What have you got?"

Rachel did as she was asked and cleared her mouth, washing it down with a glass of water, smiling she breathlessly announced.

"That was Caledonian Records on the 'phone.

They came to our concert last night.

They've given us a record contract and they're going to release 'Baby - You're an Angel."

We all gave her our congratulations before she jumped up again calling as she ran to the 'phone. "I'd better call the others."

We were all genuinely pleased for 'Diamonds' and wished Rachel and the group well.

Debbie was especially pleased because 'Baby - You're an Angel' written by Rachel was for her, and, although, Jaclyn didn't fully understand the significance of the song she joined in our celebrations.

Throughout the month of June there were a lot of happy smiling faces around the house as Rachel's happiness was contagious and infected everyone who visited.

Jaclyn, at first, often came to me for money whenever she and Sarah were going out or shopping sprees, and although, I didn't grudge giving her one penny, I kept a book of how much was in her 'bank' as her weekly pay cheques credited through my account.

I had to teach her how to budget her expenditure and with Sarah's help I watched her blossom into a very beautiful and mature woman.

Thursday 2nd July.

I was up to my eyes in my usual paperwork when the office telephone rang at 10:45 and Sarah announced,

"That's Rachel for you and she sounds really upset."

"Brian... Brian... Brian," she started breathlessly, "I need to see you, right away."

"Okay, Rachel," I called calming her down,

"Could you meet me under the clock in the Waverley Centre at High Noon?"

"I don't know if I can," she sighed, "I don't know if it can wait that long?"

"Calm down girl," I commanded, "Meet me at Noon and you can tell me all about it."

"Okay," she conceded, "I'll see you at Noon."

I wondered what could have Rachel so flustered.

I learned over the past few months these girls could make a drama out of the simplest of situations.

Could Rachel have fallen out with Melanie?

Could Melanie have found out about the night I spent with Rachel?

Could Rachel found out about the night I spent with Melanie?

I speculated all morning and resigned myself to accepting my fate as I made my way to the shopping Mall for 12 o'clock.

Standing beneath the huge clock I remembered the day I met Lynda at the same spot - the day after a very strange night with Debbie.

I was speculating how the clock face would look with my blood spattered all over it as both hands met and it whirred into action, striking Noon, very loudly.

I waited a few more minutes, smoking a cigarette, until I saw Rachel hurrying towards me obviously very upset.

She came to me and buried her head into my shoulder as I wrapped my arms around her.

"I just can't believe it," she sobbed.

"Can't believe what?" I asked.

Rachel wept uncontrollably as I held her, tightly, kissing her sodden cheeks.

It took several minutes until she composed herself enough to tell me what was amiss.

There was a seat nearby, which became vacant, so, leading her to it we sat with my arm around her shoulders, whilst, her head rested upon my shoulder.

"Is this about Melanie?" I enquired softly.

"No," she was very surprised at the suggestion. "It's about Jaclyn."

"I'm confused now," I sighed, "what about Jaclyn?"

Rachel took a deep breath and asked. "What about Melanie?"

I had almost given the game away and had to stop myself speculating any further and prayed I had not landed both of us in bother and cause serious trouble between Rachel and Melanie.

"Nothing," I lied, "what about Jaclyn?"

"We wrote to Jaclyn's father as you requested." She informed me.

"We have a standard letter in the office, whenever we need information on someone.

Although I knew she's involved with a police investigation it is very cleverly worded so that it says nothing about why we would be looking for someone's details.

Whether you were looking to 'help' or 'hang' someone you should feel obliged to fill in all you know about him or her."

I nodded my understanding.

"After a few weeks of hounding him Jaclyn's father eventually gave us the info we needed a few days ago, so, I decided to write back asking him for her birth certificate."

"I see," I sighed, "or, I think I do."

"This morning," Rachel produced a brown envelope from her briefcase.

"Jaclyn's birth certificate arrived with a copy of her adoption papers."

"So, she was adopted then?" I sighed, "That's brilliant Rachel.

At least she was correct about that part - Good girl - Great work."

"No," her breathing became very irregular, "That's not the whole story."

Rachel handed me the envelope and I removed the contents very slowly.

"It says there," she continued weeping,

"Jaclyn was born eighteen years ago on 24th April in Paignton, Devon and her original name was Christina Louise Jamieson."

I looked at the certificate to confirm it. "Yeah, I can see that.

Daughter of Doctor Christopher A. Jamieson and his wife, Evelyn M. Jamieson."

I still failed to see why she was so upset and examined the document very closely as Rachel continued.

"It also says mother's maiden surname... was... Willis?

The mother's middle name is Marisa?"

I looked at the document, closely, for confirmation.

"NO... WAY!" I exclaimed suddenly seeing the significance of these names.

"THERE ARE," Rachel wailed, "SIX BILLION PEOPLE on this planet.

You have to ask about that ONE?"

I stared at the certificate in disbelief.

"Jaclyn... is... Christie?

Marcie's Christie? No... way?"

"Marcie reverted back to using her maiden name after her divorce from Chris, and, always preferred to use her middle name, which, she shortened to Marcie."

Rachel informed me in floods of tears.

I stood up walking slowly towards the clock examining the certificate very closely.

"You're trying to tell me that the baby Marcie gave up all those years ago... is... actually, living under the same roof as her?" I just could not believe it.

"Yeah?" Rachel sobbed, "And... I don't know how to tell her."

"That's absolutely incredible," I laughed, "That's bloody marvellous."

"How do we tell Marcie?" Rachel asked breathlessly.

"Let me think," I continued, "I do my best thinking while I'm walking... so, follow me."

We walked from the Mall into the bright sunshine to sit upon a bench outside.

The same bench used after meeting Lynda.

"If Sandy and Charlie were here they might be able to help make sense of this."

"Who?" Rachel asked.

I thought about the situation for a few minutes, and then, it came to me.

"It says here Marcie's birthday is this month."

"Yeah," Rachel confirmed, "13th July."

"Rachel," I pulled her close to me, "can you keep a lid on this until Marcie's birthday?"

"I don't know," she sighed, "what do you have in mind?"

"We could organise a surprise birthday party for her.

We could get a venue... and invite 'Diamonds'... and all her friends... and all the girls who have stayed at the flat since Marcie arrived 15 years ago.

We get the usual 'boring' presents for her and at the end of the night we ask Jaclyn, as the newest flatmate, to present her with the 'BIG' present."

"Which will be?" Rachel asked.

"This certificate in a frame," I answered,

"When she recovers from the shock we announce the person presenting it was 'her' baby... her Christie."

"There's not a chance of that working." Rachel warned.

"There's no way Debbie, Lynda or Jaclyn would be able to keep this to themselves for the next 10 days - I'm not even sure I can keep silent for that long."

"That's because... we don't tell Debbie nor anyone else - we'll keep it as 'our secret'.

We tell the girls, and the former flatmates, we are just trying to help Marcie get over the tragedy of losing Ayesha by celebrating her birthday - no more no less than that."

Rachel thought long and hard about the task.

"Could we organise a surprise birthday bash in 10 days?" she asked.

"Course we could." I assured her.

Then the cannon from the castle sounded and Rachel hurriedly kissed me and left me alone to plan this shock to Marcie's system as I returned to my office.

Needless-to-say all activity within the household became frantic as each girl was given instruction from Rachel as they quickly arranged Marcie's birthday celebration.

Monday 13th July.

By the morning of Marcie's birthday, we were, as normal, all seated around the table having breakfast.

Marcie was very quiet as Rachel announced 'Diamonds' had another gig that night so wouldn't be home for tea.

Jaclyn smiled as she said she was going to a 'revival' meeting with Sarah, so, she wouldn't be home either.

"Actually," Debbie smiled, "One of the girls from the bank is leaving and we are having a night out for her, so, I'll not be in either."

"Me neither," Lynda sighed dreamily, "I've got a dinner date with a wonderful guy."

"Looks like," Marcie sighed, "it's just you and me then, Brian."

"Looks very much like it." I confirmed sounding surprised, yet somewhat, uninterested.

"Oh," Debbie suddenly looked shocked, "I've just remembered it's your birthday today."

Jaclyn and I feigned ignorance as we swore we didn't know and wished her. "Happy birthday, Marcie, anyway."

Rachel apologised saying 'Diamonds' were so busy lately she hadn't remembered either.

"Okay," I stated, "Since it's your birthday and it's just you and me for tea tonight, let me take you out for a meal instead."

Marcie agreed and I arranged I would pick her up at teatime.

"Put on your best frock and I'll take you to the best restaurant in town." I smiled.

It was all going according to plan.

At 6:30 p.m. I made sure Marcie looked absolutely stunning and ready to go.

Marcie suspected nothing as I parked the car.

Leading her by the arm we walked into a darkened hall.

Then, SURPRISE, the hall was full of girls who had stayed in the flats over the years and their various partners, and, Marcie's colleagues from the Hospital, who had, kept the party secret all week.

All the current flatmates, and Tracey, and Sarah, were there and 'Diamonds' supplied the entertainment.

During the evening I spent some time talking with 'Diamonds' and their partners, where, I found each of them to be completely committed to the band.

Marcie was completely surprised and said so several times during the evening as she spoke to girls who were writing her frequent letters regarding their progress.

Andy, Karen's boyfriend, a keen amateur photographer, was instructed to follow Marcie around taking photos of everyone she spoke with to compile an album once developed.

Everyone was having such a fantastic time the evening flew by rather too quickly.

Three-quarters of the night passed before Rachel called for silence from the hall.

"Marcie, could you come up to the stage, please?" she announced.

Marcie did as asked, and, after kissing Rachel she immediately, began thanking everyone who was there for coming to help her celebrate.

While we all sang 'Happy Birthday' Rachel indicated to me that she couldn't carry out our plan asking Debbie, Lynda, Jaclyn and me to join Marcie and 'Diamonds' onstage.

"Marcie," I began by using Rachel's microphone, "I think you should be seated for the next few minutes."

A chair arrived and she sat smiling with drink in hand.

I looked, forlornly, towards Rachel for guidance as I had no idea how to break this news to Marcie, as, I rested my head against Rachel's right shoulder.

My left hand I rested upon her left shoulder from where her leather guitar strap was draped.

Rachel just looked at me blankly, and shrugged her shoulders, as she was the only one in the hall who knew what was about to transpire.

I could safely say I was completely on my own if it all goes wrong... it's never stopped me before.

Marcie's BIG present was concealed behind Karen's base drum all evening, and, at the given signal from Rachel it was passed to Angel.

"Marcie, I think you can see how much you are loved by a lot of people."

I continued nervously.

"There are more, who, for various reasons, cannot be here this evening - most send their apologies.

We, your current flatmates, and, all your friends and former flatmates, and, your colleagues from the hospital, and, 'Diamonds' all look to you as a mother figure, and, we certainly feel, we couldn't have more motherly love for you.

However, there is someone here with a very special surprise for you."

The time had come to reveal the BIG surprise as I, unconsciously, used Rachel, and her guitar, as a shield between me and where Marcie sat.

"Could we ask Jaclyn, as our newest flatmate, to present you with a very special something?" As Angel passed the present to a surprised Jaclyn.

Jaclyn, right on cue, walked to centre-stage with the wrapped parcel handing it to Marcie wishing her 'happy birthday' as, smiling, Marcie accepted it.

"Now, before you open that," I warned her,

"There is a very special reason for it, so, don't throw it at me, please."

I cowered behind Rachel and could hardly bare to look as I buried my head into her right shoulder, whilst, Marcie laid down her drink to slowly unwrap the package believing it to be a photograph, but, it was not.

Marcie stared at the frame in disbelief as her smile vanished. "What the fuck is this?" she hissed.

Into the microphone I announced to the assembly,

"What Marcie has, in her hands, is the birth certificate for the baby she gave up for adoption all those years ago."

Several people gasped in shock at why it should be given to Marcie tonight.

"Marcie, unknown to all of us, it is also the birth certificate for someone who is here... and... has been living with us for the past 6 weeks."

All eyes turned to Jaclyn, as she stood, confused, beside Debbie and Lynda.

"What? I don't understand?" They, all four, mumbled.

"Marcie, the baby you gave up for adoption eighteen years ago has been living with us for some weeks now."

I could feel the deep emotion well-up inside me as I continued.

"Jaclyn Bradley, unknown to all of us, is Christie, the baby you gave birth to eighteen years ago."

Everyone cheered, many screamed, some whistled and a few, like Marcie and Jaclyn, and Debbie and Lynda, were completely dumbstruck.

It was the perfect end to a perfect birthday for Marcie.

Marcie very slowly, and shakily, rose to her feet clutching the framed certificate.

With tears blinding her she slowly walked towards Jaclyn who was rooted to the spot and they hugged tightly. Debbie and Lynda joined-in too.

I could feel tears begin to well-up inside me as I looked forlornly towards Rachel who was standing beside me sobbing her heart out - as were every member of 'Diamonds.'

It took several minutes for the tears and cheering to ebb and 'Diamonds' to restart their repertoire with 'Baby, You're an Angel'.

From that moment onward Marcie and Jaclyn never left each other's side.

They kissed, and hugged, throughout the remainder of the evening.

"I knew," Marcie, tearfully, thanked us later, at home, for the best birthday surprise, "from the very moment I met Jaclyn and looked into her navy-blue eyes I knew I've gazed longingly, and lovingly, into identical eyes a lifetime ago.

I need no further proof than that - that she was my baby."

"Everyone in the household, Emily, was extremely happy for the next few weeks,"

I, again, looked at the photograph mentioned at the start of the story, which, was taken during this evening.

"I explained to Marcie and Jaclyn that I hadn't any idea they were related as they now spent almost every waking moment in each other's company discussing what they have been doing over the past eighteen years.

Rachel, repeatedly, relayed her shock at discovering the birth certificate and excitement in having to enlist my help to break the news to Marcie.

Debbie, as instructed, opened a bank account for Jaclyn and under the watchful eyes of Marcie, I paid every penny owed into it.

Rachel and 'Diamonds' were awaiting the release of 'Baby - You're an Angel' and were very excited, and, became extremely busy promoting it."

"You can see, Emily, everything was going very nicely for everybody and there were a lot of extremely happy, smiling, excited faces around me at that time."

"I can see that." Emily smiled looking, again, at the photo.

"How was I to know everything was about to come to a tragic end."

Emily inserted a new tape into her Dictaphone, after making another cup of tea, whilst, I excused myself to have another, tear-filled, cigarette upon the balcony... and I prepared myself for the most difficult episode of my 'complicated' life.
Chapter 21: Wednesday 29th July.

All was well in the house for just over a fortnight when disaster struck.

I returned home around 6 p.m. with Jaclyn just as the 'phone rang.

"Hello," I called cheerily.

"Hi, This is the general," the stern female called, "Is Sister Willis there?"

"She should be," I answered, "I'll just get her for you."

"No time," the female said, "If she's free could you ask her to come down?"

"Sure, no problem." I confirmed confused, but, she was already gone.

Making my way to the living room to relay the message I found Marcie, Rachel, Debbie and Jaclyn silently watching TV news coverage of a road accident.

"Marcie, that was 'the General' they ask if you could go down if you're free?"

"Oh sure," she sighed going to her room to change out of her sweatshirt.

"What's happening?" I asked the remaining assembly of sad faces as I watched a mass of twisted and smouldering metal upon the screen - oblivious of the commentary.

Rachel solemnly answered "A motorway pile-up... at Harthill."

It hadn't occurred to me that the scene in question could be so close to home.

I realised with horror it was the M8 motorway and recognised the familiar landscape from my frequent trips between Glasgow and Edinburgh as I joined the others in silent vigil for a few minutes.

We watched in silence as the camera panned a dozen or so unrecognisable vehicles amid a circle of police cars, fire tenders and ambulances... until, I saw something that made my blood run cold.

Every fibre of my body turned to ice as I felt my blood drain from me and my heart sank into my stomach, which, began churning recklessly.

A huge lump came to my throat making it difficult for me to breathe, and, my head began to spin as a strange panic empowered me.

I stood rigid for a few seconds until Jaclyn, noticing my discomfort, asked me,

"Brian, whatever's wrong?"

I slowly raised my left hand, which shook uncontrollably, towards the screen and quietly wept "Tracey."

Amongst the debris of metal I was convinced I had seen the rear of Tracey's white Nissan Micra, but, by this time the camera had moved on as Rachel came to me, forcing me to sit down upon the sofa.

"Brian," she whispered, "was Tracey coming tonight?"

I shook my head repeatedly sobbing, "Tracey... Tracey's car."

The telephone rang again and we heard Marcie call. "I'll get it."

Whilst Rachel cradled me in her arms whispering,

"It's Wednesday - Tracey doesn't come on a Wednesday."

I knew she was correct, but, there was something about the car that convinced me it was Tracey's.

"Melanie says tonight's gig is cancelled,"

Marcie called as she entered the room wearing her nurse's uniform.

Noticing my distress she froze asking, "What the hell's wrong?"

Jaclyn answered her saying, "Brian thought he saw Tracey's car in the middle of all that," nodding towards the TV.

In all the weeks I had been there Tracey had never come through midweek before, but, there was something about this white Micra that deeply distressed me.

As they all offered words of comfort the camera again panned the carnage, and, I saw, with absolute horror, what was unmistakably Tracey's registration plate, and, became hysterical as I pointed towards the screen. "THAT... IS... TRACEY'S... CAR!"

Each girl looked with horror towards the TV as they attempted to console me.

Marcie looked bewildered as she jumped to her feet saying, "I've got to go.

If Tracey is among the injured I'll call you, Okay."

Marcie slammed the door on their way out as we all turned our gaze towards the screen hoping to pick up any information, and, watched as firemen removed the door of the car next to the white Micra.

"There are thousands of white Nissan Micras," Rachel supposed, "maybe it just looks like Tracey's?" as we all stared at the screen in silence praying Rachel was correct.

One of the firemen called for medics as he smashed the window of the rear door of the Micra and the camera followed him closely as he was surrounded by officials, and, within a few agonising minutes we could clearly see Tracey's limp body, covered in blood, retrieved and rushed into a waiting ambulance.

I pulled Rachel to me hugging her tightly as I wept into her shoulder and Debbie wrapped her arms around us hugging us.

Whilst they both rubbed my neck we huddled together weeping for several minutes.

Thirty minutes later the 'phone rang and Jaclyn ran to answer it returning a few minutes later very distressed.

"Who was it?" Rachel quietly asked.

Shaking her head Jaclyn whimpered. "That was Marcie... Tracey is dead."

We four huddled and wept together for about thirty minutes until Rachel smelled burning and brought us back to life by ordering Jaclyn to switch the cooker in the kitchen off.

Our meal was ruined, but, nobody cared anymore for food.

"Come on,"

Rachel sobbed hauling me to my shaky feet as Debbie slumped to the floor in grief.

"You should go and lie down for a while.

We will sort everything out in the morning. Okay?"

I nodded, as I was too numb to speak.

Stepping over distraught Debbie, who lay prostrate weeping at our feet, Rachel slipped her arm around me, and, almost, carried me, effortlessly, to my room.

Jaclyn immediately cradled Debbie offering any words of comfort as we left the room.

Once inside my room I sat upon the bed as Rachel crouched between my open knees, then removing her arm from my waist she silently removed my jacket.

Rachel laid me down onto the bed and removed my shoes before picking up my jacket from the floor to hang it up behind the door.

"Brian," she whispered sitting beside me as I lay there distraught,

"Would you like me to stay with you for a while?"

She held my left hand tightly as I shook my head.

"Is there anything I can get for you?"

I shook my head again as she, softly, bent to kiss me.

"If there's anything at all I can do for you. Just ask. Okay?

Anything at all."

Rachel held my left hand between her voluptuous breasts tenderly kissing my fingers as she repeated, "Anything at all."

After a few minutes, laying my hand onto my chest, she kissed me, again, and, silently slipped from the room sighing, "I'd better make sure Debbie is okay."

I stared at the ceiling for a few minutes recalling every warm night I had lain with Tracey, until, the door clicked open again, and, Jaclyn slowly entered to sit by my side looking at me with a pained expression in her sodden navy-blue eyes.

"Brian," she whispered, "Would you need someone who could help take your pain away?"

"Jaclyn," I sobbed as she sat by my side, "I need to be alone tonight."

"Okay," she whispered kissing me goodnight, "if you need me I'll always be here for you."

"Okay," I confirmed, "thanks for caring."

"It's the least I could do for you - when I was down you picked me up.

Is there anything I can do for you now?"

"Yeah," I replied, "could you tell Sarah?"

"Okay," she sighed kissing me lightly, "I'll tell Sarah."

"Is Debbie okay?" I asked.

"Rachel is with her at the moment," she answered softly,

"They're both very upset, but, I'm sure she'll comfort her.

If there's anything I can do for anyone - just ask. Okay?"

She sighed kissing me again, before, getting up to slowly leave the room.

I sobbed for about an hour, until, I fell into a much-tormented sleep for about another hour, and, woke sometime later to find Marcie leaning over me.

"I'm sorry to wake you," she wept , "I just wanted to check how you were."

"I'll be alright," I whispered.

"Would you like a cup of tea?"

"No, thank you."

"Would you like something to help you sleep?"

"No thanks." I repeated as she bent to kiss me just as Rachel and Jaclyn had done.

"If you need someone to hold?" she whispered through her tears. "Then come to me."

I raised my right hand to cover my eyes and wept uncontrollably while moaning,

"I just want Tracey."

Marcie sobbed kissing me again.

"If you need somebody to talk to... or someone to hold...just call for me. Okay?"

She slowly left the room, quietly, closing the door.

Around fifteen minutes later I was almost into my tormented sleep again when the door suddenly flew open, the light flickered on, and, I glimpsed a dark shape rush towards me.

It hugged me tightly while weeping into my shoulder.

When my eyes had become accustomed to the brightness of the still-unshaded light bulb I lifted the head from my shoulder to focus on a pair of sodden emerald-green eyes, and, realised that it was Lynda.

"Brian, I've just heard. I don't know what to say. I'm so sorry."

She wept while hugging the life from me as I kissed her lightly saying, "I'll be alright."

Her hold became tighter as she began to smother my face and neck in breathless kisses.

"Lynda," I ordered as I tried to free myself from her, "Lynda, put me down."

She, reluctantly, did as she was asked loosening her grip.

Sitting up she ran her left hand up and down my chest saying,

"Do you need someone to sleep with tonight?"

Lynda was, as usual, more direct then the others in offering me her body for the night, but, I honestly wanted to be alone.

I lifted the hand massaging my chest to my lips and kissed the fingers lightly saying,

"No, Lynda, I'd rather be on my own tonight. Okay?"

"Okay," she sniffed, "If you ever need me - just ask, you know where to find me."

Lynda stopped speaking as Debbie entered the open door slowly - trying not to spill a hot mug of tea. "Marcie says you've to drink this." Setting it down onto the floor beside the bed.

"Will you be okay?" Debbie sobbed ignoring Lynda who had resumed her massage.

"Yeah," I sighed, "I'll be fine." as Debbie fell on top of me weeping hysterically.

"Brian, I don't know what to do to make it better, I'll help in any way I can."

Kissing Debbie's soaked cheeks I whispered. "Debbie, I told you a long time ago - best friends don't make each other cry. Be strong for me, please."

She raised her head and nodded her confirmation before I whispered,

"Lynda, will you get out of here, and, take Debbie with you.

She needs you more than I do at the moment."

"Okay." Lynda sobbed, picking Debbie up and leading her from the room, before, turning off the light, and, closing the door gently.

I took a deep breath as sleep came upon me for several minutes, and, I opened my eyes to see it getting dark outside, so, I figured it must have been around 10 p.m. although, I didn't confirm it by glancing at my alarm.

I leaned over the edge of the bed locating the mug of lukewarm tea, and, drank it quickly, before, sitting up to remove my clothes.

Slipping naked beneath the sheets I hoped I would wake tomorrow to find tonight was all a very bad dream.

Instead I woke a few hours later to find a dark shadowy figure sitting by my side.

Instinctively thinking that it was Tracey I whispered her name to be hushed as warm lips met mine.

In the dimness, with dried up tears in my eyes, I couldn't make out who she was as I saw her slip out of her dressing gown, and, snuggle naked beneath the duvet, into bed, beside me.

As her warm soft flesh connected with mine I knew she wasn't Tracey by the feel of her breast as it pressed into my chest sending much-needed warmth directly into my heart to soothe it.

As these nipples connected against mine I instantly knew she wasn't Tracey confusing me.

This bosom was several sizes larger than Tracey's leading me to think of Debbie.

I silently hoped this wasn't Debbie's devil returning for another night of passion, as I would have no resistance to offer, but, these shoulders were much broader than Debbie's. I, therefore, dismissed Debbie... and her devil... from my thoughts.

A strange sweet perfume filled my nostrils as I examined the possibility of her being Lynda.

This aroma, I smelled often, was quite expensive, so, dismissed Lynda from my mind also as I knew Lynda wore cheaper perfumes. She couldn't possibly be Lynda.

I could detect her hips press into my groin and figured that she was far too thin to be Marcie, therefore, I reckoned she must be Jaclyn.

These breasts were very firm unlike Jaclyn's, which, sagged after several years being unsupported, therefore, she couldn't possibly be Jaclyn.

Then, it dawned upon me where I had smelled this bittersweet aroma of her perfume before... Melanie's bed... so, I pulled her closer to me convinced she was Melanie, until, I placed my hand around her slender waist and felt... her hair.

"Rachel?" I whispered in disbelief.

"Shush," she softly hissed as she wept uncontrollably, "go to sleep... Abandon ship."

Rachel had a knack of explaining a long story or situation by just giving the title of one of the songs in 'Diamonds' repertoire.

'Abandon Ship' is a slow 'power ballad,' written by Angel, about a girl who is betrayed by her lover and searches around for someone to help her make it through another lonely night.

The first verse describes her rejection and devastation and never fails to bring tears to many members of any appreciative audience.

In the first chorus Rachel sings,

# 'Abandon ship, before I drown inside this pool of tears,

# Abandon ship, has anyone been so lonely for so many years?

# If we could be alone tonight, We could save ourselves from all this pain,

# Just one night only \- stay with me - come inside - the water's fine'.

The second verse the girl decides, in her deep despair, to go to a bar where she finds someone as lonely as she, and, decides to pluck up the courage to try to persuade him to talk... and ultimately... sleep with her.

She discovers the guy has also been rejected, but, as-lonely-as-he-is he is very wary of becoming involved with someone else so soon.

With each chorus line... 'has anyone been so lonely for a hundred - a thousand - a million - a billion years' each chorus becomes louder and louder as the girl's frantic pleas become more and more profound... and... desperate.

By the fourth verse she is begging him to relieve their loneliness together.

With each chorus, building stronger and louder each time it is sung, she begins by timidly asking him to help her combat their fears.

The song finishes with a crescendo of frantic, passionate pleas for him to have mercy on her - by DEMANDING he make love with her - 'Just this one night only'.

As the lyrics of the song race around inside my head I could fully appreciate the devastation the girl was in, and, wept uncontrollably in Rachel's embrace, as she silently, sobbed into my shoulder as I held her, securely, in my arms.

"Abandon Ship." she sobbed as I pulled Rachel's naked body tighter to me, and, held her tightly throughout the long night with no thought of intercourse entering my head.

It felt so good just to lie there motionless hugging, and, softly kissing her, as, she gave me the comfort I so desperately needed, until, sleep came upon us.

I couldn't bring myself to spoil the magic by making love with her - It seemed, somehow, inappropriate.

This true enchantment, however, was spoiled at 7 a.m. when we were woken as my radio clicked on.

Rachel rolled from me in an effort to switch it off before the news began, as she knew it would be dominated with yesterday's tragedy.

I stopped her as she sat up as I wanted to hear the 'official' summary of how Tracey died, and, to try to fathom why she was on the M8 motorway on a Wednesday.

As Rachel turned around, to ask me if I was sure that I wanted to hear the news, I beheld her magnificent, naked body for the first time as I rested my left hand tenderly upon her thigh.

Although I had previously lusted after Rachel and felt extremely excited at the prospect of us 'getting together' - whilst winding Tracey up - I now regarded Rachel with overpowering love, and, deep respect, for what she did for me throughout the long night.

Rachel retrieved her dressing gown from the floor and slowly wrapped it around her, in silence, whilst, the announcer reads the news bulletin.

"Police are still trying to piece together the circumstances surrounding what caused yesterday evening's smash on the M8 motorway, one mile east of Harthill Services, where seven people died and twelve others were seriously injured."

She held my hand, as it rested onto her thigh, for several minutes as they played recordings of some 'eyewitnesses' and police and Fire Brigade reports, then, moved onto other events around the world.

Rachel tenderly kissed me again and slowly moved towards the door gingerly opening it -hoping no-one would see her leaping the few yards between our rooms.

"Rachel," I whispered to break the icy silence before she flew away,

"I really appreciate what you did for me last night."

"Nonsense," she whispered, "We didn't do anything."

"Rachel," I assured her, "You did a lot for me last night.

You gave yourself to me as a friend rather than a stand-in lover.

I will always be grateful to you for being here when I needed you most, and, needed a friend.

Rachel, you are truly a Diamond."

She turned her gaze from the hallway to me and sighed as she leaned against the wall.

"You gave me something last night too," she whispered,

"When I'm on stage singing all these romantic love songs I put a lot of feeling into each one, although, I rarely felt that I knew what I'm singing about.

Angel has often told me something was missing from 'Abandon ship' but, none of us had any idea what that 'missing something' was.

Last night I really knew what that girl from 'Abandon Ship' was going through, and, can use these emotions to help enhance my future performance.

Perhaps you have given me that 'special something' that I could never get from Melanie. Thanks Brian."

"No Rachel," I interrupted, "thank-you. Now, abandon ship."

With a wave I dismissed her as she winked and blew me a kiss and she opened the door to leave me with the inner strength I needed to make it through today.

Thursday 30th July.

I lay for a few minutes wondering what I should do - as I had made my mind up I wouldn't be going into the office today.

I resolved to go to see Tony and Catherine, Tracey's parents, to find out if they knew why Tracey had been coming to Edinburgh last night.

The girls were all surprised to see me at breakfast as usual this morning, although, they were all, strangely, very quiet until the eight o'clock news came from the radio.

Debbie jumped up to turn it off.

"No Debbie," I called, "Leave it on."

We all listened in silence as the newsreader repeated the earlier bulletins, but, this time he reads out the names of the dead and injured.

As he reads "Tracey Collins from Glasgow" Jaclyn squeezed my hand until the phone rang, when, she got up to answer it.

Returning a few moments later saying, "Brian, that's your father for you."

Clearing my bowl I said,

"Before I get down to business today I must thank all you girls for the tremendous help and support you gave me last night."

They all modestly dismissed their help as 'the least they could do'.

"No girls. I really appreciate your sympathies."

"Now, Jaclyn can you tell Sarah that I won't be in today - tell her I'll call her later?"

She nodded.

"Marcie, can you check what arrangements need to be made at the hospital?"

"Consider it done." she replied.

"And, once again all of you thank-you. I couldn't ask for better friends than you guys."

I left them in silence and, hurriedly, went to pick up the 'phone.

"Hi." I called as cheerily as I could into the receiver.

"Brian," Dad solemnly began, "We've just heard the news.

We can't believe what has happened, son. We're all very sorry."

I could hear his voice begin to break up as he spoke.

"We saw what happened on the nine o'clock news last night, but, we didn't recognise Tracey until I heard her name on the radio just now."

In my entire twenty-eight years I had never seen my father with anything but a smile upon his face, so, to prevent my high regard for him being shattered by hearing him weeping I cheerily said.

"Dad, don't start me off again... I'll call by later."

"Okay," he replied and hung up.

I immediately dialled Tony's number and while it rang for quite a long time each of the girls hugged me as they made their way out the door - especially Rachel who asked me if I needed someone to drive me around today.

"The only way you could drive me," I whispered passionately, "Is crazy with desire."

A sudden wild passion came to her brown eyes as she let her briefcase fall to the floor with a thud, and, pressing her highly desirable body against me, she forced me against the alcove in the wall.

It seems I had awakened something in Rachel last night that she had never felt before and was finding difficult to control.

She threw her arms around me kissing me for a second or two until I, reluctantly, stopped her.

"No Rachel," I whispered forcefully, "What you did last night was more than enough."

Rachel broke away from me softly apologising, whilst, regaining her dignity.

"Don't ever be sorry," I assured her softly as I tenderly gathered her into my embrace again. "Unlike the girl from 'Abandon ship' you didn't take advantage of me and I thank-you, and, applaud you for that."

"You didn't take advantage of me either." she softly replied, detecting more than a hint of disappointment in her voice.

"It wouldn't have been right," I assured her, "for either of us."

With severe doubts she nodded as she picked up her briefcase, and, tearfully, exited deep in thought, just as I heard Tony's quivering voice say "Hello?"

"Tony, its Brian here, is there anything I can do for you today?"

I asked sympathetically.

"I don't know." he replied obviously still in deep shock.

"I'll call round sometime this morning, Okay?"

"Okay son." he confirmed as he broke down and resumed crying as I slowly hung up.

Collecting my jacket from behind the door I left for the drive to Glasgow.

I was in two minds whether I should take the M8 or the A71 - knowing that the motorway, although open, would be severely congested near Harthill.

I wondered if I could pass the spot where Tracey was killed without breaking up.

I decided to go for it and take that risk.

I had to find out if Tony knew why she had been there.

In order to avoid the relentless radio reports I located the 'Diamonds' cassette Rachel had given me and played it, as the signposts counted down the miles to the service area, whilst, Rachel's angelic singing kept my mind from my mission.

As I approached Harthill the traffic became increasingly congested as the police had completely closed off the eastbound carriageway and had a contraflow on the westbound section.

A multitude of police cars and service vehicles littered the entire route as the traffic almost halted at the spot where the accident had happened.

The service people had obviously been working throughout the night to clear the wreckage and amongst the mangled line of cars waiting to be transported away I saw Tracey's white Micra.

Pulling over onto the hard shoulder I took a long look at it.

The entire front of the car was unrecognisable, as the engine compartment had concertinaed into the front seats, so, I figured, Tracey must have been travelling at quite a high speed to sustain this amount of damage to her engine.

'Whatever she hit must have been almost stationary'. I thought.

The rear of her car was unmarked, which puzzled me as it had been at the centre of the pile-up from what I had seen on the television last night?

I surveyed the scene for a few minutes until brought back to life with a start as a police siren sounded at my rear.

I looked into my rear-view mirror to see Nicola Braid, and, her male colleague behind me ordering me to move along, but, I couldn't find the strength to put my car into gear for some strange reason.

Nicola got out of her car and knocked upon my passenger door until I let the catch up.

"Have you broken down sir?" Then, she recognised me and said softly.

"Oh. It's you, what are you doing here?"

I took a deep breath and sighed.

"The girl killed in the white Micra was my fiancée."

"Oh No, Brian," she said softly crouching down,

"I'm really sorry to hear that, but, I'm afraid you can't stop here.

Would you like me to drive you to the service area and get you a cup of tea?"

"No thanks, Nicola. I'll be okay in a little while."

"Okay." she said waving to her colleague and climbing into my car.

"What are you doing?" I asked confused.

"Stop at Harthill." she ordered pulling the seatbelt around her.

"I'm really okay." I protested as I put the car into gear and slowly drove along the hard-shoulder past the slow stream of traffic followed by the police car with all its lights flashing.

The service area was very busy today and had an unusually high number of police cars, fire rescue tenders, and motorway service vehicles in the car park in front of the cafeteria.

"I really don't want a cup of tea, Nicola." I assured her as we got out of the car.

"Well," she snapped quietly, "I could certainly do with one."

Nicola leads me by the arm to an empty table inside the cafeteria and instructs her colleague to get me a cup of tea as she sat me down looking about her at the other tables, most of which were occupied by police, fire-fighters and motorway repair crew.

"Brian," she said softly, "Wait here a moment."

"Sure." I answered as she hurried to a circle of police officers and spoke to one who was hidden from my view by his colleagues.

Then, I heard a familiar voice cry out, "Oh my God!" as PC Kelly came over to me, followed by Nicola, and he sighed,

"I knew I'd seen that girl somewhere before."

"Brian," he sighed sitting opposite me, "I'm really very sorry.

I knew I recognised her, but, why I didn't instantly think of you, I'll never know."

He stopped as Nicola's partner placed cups of tea by Nicola and me before joining the table of police officers. "Thanks Jeff." they said in unison.

"Gerard, tell me," I pleaded, "What happened out there yesterday?"

"We still don't know," he replied, "and I'm not allowed to give my opinion."

I asked quietly. "Tell me 'unofficially' what happened?"

"Well," he began, "by my reckoning" - he looked around him to make sure none of his superiors were near us.

"A lorry travelling in the middle lane had a blow-out and slammed on his 'anchors'. Several cars speeding behind him braked and ran into one another."

I figured the explanation was feasible and matched up with the 'eyewitness' reports from the radio.

"But, Gerard," I was still confused, "The rear of Tracey's car was undamaged."

"Yeah," he continued, using his fists to simulate cars as he spoke.

"I figure she hit another car straight on at high speed and spun around on the rebound and then the car behind her smashed into her - spinning her sideways into other cars."

"I'm really sorry, Brian, but it was probably the force of the engine being battered twice into the front seats that would have killed her instantly.

I'm very sorry, Brian." Kelly placed one hand over mine upon the table.

"Thanks, Gerard." I whispered sipping my tea calmly.

"Now all I have to figure out is why the hell she was there in the first place."

"Did she not come to visit you regularly?" Nicola asked.

"Only at the weekend," I replied, "She's never come midweek before."

I finished my tea thanking them for their sympathy.

"I must go to Glasgow and ask her father if he knows why she was on her way to Edinburgh."

Thanking them again I resumed my journey to Tony's house trying to find an answer to my questions.

When I arrived at Tony's there were a few newspaper reporters sitting on the wall who rushed to me with notebooks in hand once they realised I intended to enter the gate.

They all fired questions at me, which I ignored.

"Are you family?" "Were you a friend of the girl?" "How do you feel about what happened?"

They almost followed me to the front door before I turned and ordered them to get out of the garden, to which, they, reluctantly, complied.

I rang the doorbell, and, turned around to see a police car pull up and two officers, pursued by the reporters, came up the path.

"Morning sir." one officer said as he reached me.

"Morning." I replied as the reporters crowded around hoping for information.

"Excuse me officers," I asked getting annoyed by the pressmen,

"If any of these guys come into the garden again would you arrest them for trespassing?"

"We certainly will," one said turning to the disappointed journalists.

"You heard the gentleman. Come on. Get out of the garden, please."

They complied reluctantly retreating to the wall as the policeman rang the doorbell and said quietly "They're only doing their jobs, sir, and, anyway, there is no law of trespass in Scotland."

"I'm aware of that." I assured them as a muffled creaky voice from behind the closed door asked, "Who is it?"

"It's Brian," I announced, "and there are some policemen here."

The door slowly opened by a very distraught Tony, so, I entered and hugged him for a few seconds. "Where's Catherine?" He pointed towards the living room.

I made my way to comfort her while the police officers introduced themselves to Tony.

I couldn't find any words to comfort Tracey's mother as I hugged her, so, I just kissed her cheek to show her that I cared as Tony, followed by the policemen, entered and sat down.

"Mr. and Mrs. Collins," one of the officers began, "we realise that this is a particularly distressing time for you and we would like to offer our sincere condolences to you both for your tragic loss.

There are however a few details that need to be sorted out sooner rather than later.

We will try to make this as brief and as painless as possible for you."

He continued slowly.

"Your daughter, Tracey, has been informally identified by a member of staff of Edinburgh General Hospital where she was found to be dead on arrival yesterday evening.

Following a post-mortem examination she will be returned to you shortly.

Now, firstly, do you require to satisfy yourselves that the deceased is your daughter by formally identifying her yourselves?"

"I don't know," Tony quivered, "I shouldn't think so, we saw her on the TV news, but, who identified her?"

The policeman reading his notes answered.

"Marisa Willis, a nursing sister from the hospital."

Tony looked confused, as he had obviously never heard the name before.

"She's one of my friends, Tony." I reassured him.

"Did your daughter regularly travel the M8 motorway?"

"She regularly visited me in Edinburgh," I answered him, "but, only at weekends."

"You are, sir?" the officer asked.

"I'm Brian, her fiancé, we were due to marry in September."

I gave them my business card confirming my name, Dad's address, and contact details.

"Last question," the officer concluded, "There will be a fatal accident enquiry later, so, we'll probably have to speak to all of you later on.

Is there anyone we can contact for you, or, anything further we can do for you?"

Tony shrugged his shoulders and looked totally numbed by the whole experience.

I answered, "Can't we sort out all the details later?"

The policemen nodded offering their sympathies again and showed themselves out leaving a few leaflets of charities that could help Tony and Catherine come to terms with their loss.

"Why?" Catherine kept moaning, "Our little Tracey?"

I massaged her shoulders as I asked, "That's what's baffling me?"

"I spoke to Tracey on the 'phone yesterday lunchtime and she didn't say she was coming through to see me. Do either of you know why?"

They both shook their heads before Catherine sniffed and cried,

"She sounded so happy when she called to say she wouldn't be coming home for dinner."

As she spoke the doorbell rang.

I went to answer it to find an elderly bearded gentleman dressed in a light grey suit standing very solemnly upon the doorstep.

"Hello, I'm Doctor Boswell," he said, "the family practitioner."

"You'd better come in." I held the door open for him.

When I had closed the door I returned to the living room to find the Doctor giving Catherine a few pills to sedated her, whilst, asking Tony if he wanted anything.

"Shall I make a pot of tea?" I asked intending to make one anyway.

As I stood at the door the Doctor suddenly covered his face with his hands and wept into them, which, disturbed me greatly.

"I'll get you one too, sir." I said.

"No!" he cried, "I am responsible for all this."

We all looked at the Doctor as he wiped his eyes and sobbed.

"If I hadn't called her yesterday she would be alive today."

"Whatever do you mean, sir?" I asked him before Tony could speak.

"You must be Brian?" he asked.

"Yes, sir."

"I'm so sorry," he wept covering his eyes again.

I sat upon the sofa arm as Doctor Boswell composed himself enough to sob,

"Tracey came to see me on Monday for a routine check-up.

She said she had been feeling a little dizzy, so, I did all the usual tests and found nothing.

I sent a blood and urine sample to the medical labs for further analysis."

He stretched his hand out to squeeze Catherine's arm as he continued.

"The lab called me yesterday afternoon with what they found, so, I immediately called Tracey at her office to give her the news."

"What news?" Tony asked as the Doctor wiped his eyes again holding Catherine's arm.

"I am really sorry to tell you this, but, the lab told me that Tracey was..." he took a deep sigh and wept, "Tracey was six weeks pregnant."

Tony and Catherine became hysterical at the news of not only losing their only child, but, also, an unborn grandchild, and, although Doctor Boswell gave them sedatives to numb them - they did very little to help.

I was not helped either by the fact that the mystery was now solved.

Tracey would have been ecstatic at being told she was finally pregnant she couldn't wait to get to me and tell me first.

If she had phoned or waited until Friday all would have been well.

I was so numb, all over, that, I couldn't even cry.

I just sat motionless until the 'phone rang.

"Hello." I heard my Mum say quietly.

"Hi," I sighed.

"Oh you're there, son. Is there anything I can do for anybody?"

"Mum," I croaked, "Tracey was pregnant."

"Oh my God." I heard her wail as she put the 'phone down.

Ten minutes later she appeared at the front door and we hugged tightly.

"Will you look after Tony and Catherine?" I asked her.

"Of course I will." she replied turning to enter the lounge.

I, quickly, made my way to my car pursued by the reporters, who, I completely ignored.

I didn't have a clue where I was driving to - I just had to get out and be alone in my grief.

I drove around, blinded by tears, until, I eventually stopped in the Hareshaw Forest where Tracey and I used to meet in the dead of night to make love in my car by moonlight.

I sat for about two hours and cried until I had no more tears left to shed.

I lit a cigarette, turned my cassette player on and heard Rachel singing 'Abandon Ship', which reminded me of our strange enchanted evening together.

When the song was finished I pressed the button to eject the tape and heard the disc Jockey in mid-flow saying,

"Now here's a new release I must play for you.

It is from 'Diamonds' \- a group of six young girls from Edinburgh.

This is their debut single, which I reckon is going to be a big hit for them.

Entitled 'Baby - You're an Angel'.

I know you're going to love this."

I was about to turn it off when I recalled Rachel's happiness and the song reminded me of happier times with Debbie, Melanie, Marcie, Rachel, Diamonds and, oddly enough, Lynda. I began to smile again.

The song seemed to give me the courage I desperately needed to guide me through the next few strenuous, despairing, days.

As I passed Harthill on my way home the wrecked cars had already been removed and it seemed as though my memories of Tracey were taken away also.

As soon as I reached home I 'phoned Dad, Sarah, Tony, and Marcie to check what was happening and to find out if anyone knew any more than I did, which, didn't amount to much.

I came off the 'phone at four-thirty and, as instructed by Marcie, began to prepare the evening meal, and, although, I would never class myself as an expert cook made a pretty neat job of fish fingers, chips and beans for six people.

Each of the girls, as they arrived home, greeted me with a kiss on the cheek and asked me if I was okay to which I answered "I was fine."

Rachel, as usual, was in a rush and gulped down her meal, while, Marcie, again, scolded her for doing so.

"By the way Rachel," I tried to lighten the mood,

"I heard 'Baby - You're an Angel' on the radio today."

"Fantastic!" she replied, "It is due for release next Monday so we're all hoping it'll sell well." She cleared her plate and made for the door. "I've no time to waste - my public waits."

"That's showbiz." I called after her.

After tea Lynda donned her 'battle gear', which consisted of a black leather mini-skirt and a small-elasticised top, which, just covered her breasts, and her modesty, and leaving nothing to the imagination - she set off onto another crusade of drunken debauchery.

Jaclyn disappeared very early as she prepared for another night 'on the town' with Sarah who, rather unusually, didn't come to the door for her.

Instead she waited outside in her father's car until Jaclyn went out to meet her.

Debbie accepted Jaclyn's offer to join them, and, I sat quietly, alone, before the television until ten o'clock when I decided to retire to my room, and, fell into a very restless sleep.

I awoke around midnight, and, decided I needed to talk to Marcie for peace of mind.

Wrapping my dressing gown around me I made my way to the living room to find it a vacant darkness, so, lightly rapped Marcie's bedroom door.

"Hello," I heard her faintly utter as I opened the door a few inches.

"Hello, it's me. May I have a quick word with you?"

"Wait a minute." Marcie whispered as in the darkness I heard bedclothes rustle for a few moments, before, she quietly permitted me to enter.

The room was in complete darkness as I closed the door behind me, so, after asking her permission, I turned the light dimmer switch by the door slightly to light my way to sit at the side of her massive bed.

I found Marcie, obviously naked, leaning onto her headboard with her knees drawn up under her. She was covered in a white cotton sheet wrapped loosely around her to cover her charms, which, in the dimness, were fairly visible beneath.

"Marcie," I began whispering, "I can't get to sleep."

"Would you like something to help?" she asked.

"No thanks," declining any drugs she may have, "I need to talk with you."

She sighed, "That's what I'm here for."

Marcie patted the edge of the bed urging me to sit while making sure her sheet completely covered her nakedness.

I sat and paused as I drew my bare legs up beneath me and leaned upon my arm.

"I found out why Tracey was coming to see me last night.

Tracey was coming last night to tell me her doctor had just 'phoned to confirm... she was six weeks pregnant."

Marcie clasped her hand to her mouth gasping in shock.

"Oh No." with tears coming to her crystal-blue eyes, "then, I'm responsible."

"No," I interrupted, "Nobody's responsible.

Tracey was so happy she couldn't 'phone me or wait until Friday to tell me.

She decided to come and surprise me and, unfortunately, ran into an accident."

Marcie let out a long sigh and pulling me to her we wept and hugged for several minutes, until, we heard the front door bang.

"That'll be Jaclyn home," she sobbed, "you'd better go."

Nodding I kissed her and quietly rolling from her bed I adjusted my robe and prepared to go to my own room leaving Marcie in tears.

"Thanks Marcie," I whispered, "for everything."

Friday 31st July.

Quite a number of sombre people had gathered at Tony's house by the time I reached it at around 5:30 p.m.

I saw several women scurrying around tending to Tony, Catherine and some older relatives, while, their men congregated at one end of the lounge drinking and chatting noisily.

In the five years, since I met Tracey, I had been introduced to various members of her kin, and, received a few nods of greeting from everyone, although, I couldn't recall their names.

I entered the lounge to hug Catherine and Tony who were still deep in shock.

One woman I did recognise was Tracey's Aunt Maisie, Tony's sister, who often came to visit with her brood of the most obnoxious, misbehaved, brats I had ever had the misfortune to meet.

I found her in the kitchen fussing over an assortment of sandwiches and biscuits, whilst, chatting with two other women.

All went silent as I entered the room asking, "Is the kettle on?"

"Sure," she answered. "Would you like something a little stronger?"

Maisie produced the half bottle of whisky I had come to associate with her.

Ever since I had known her Aunt Maisie always seemed to have whisky about her person offering a drink to anyone who crossed her path - dismissing it with

"My kids would drive anyone to drink."

I declined her offer, as I had on several previous occasions, with "No thank-you."

"Would you like something to eat?" Maisie asked while fussing over my cup of tea.

"There are rolls, sandwiches, biscuits and cakes,"

She pointed out plates piled high with assorted snacks, but, I declined again telling her that I had just eaten.

As she prepared my tea I caught sight of flickering candlelight through a hatchway between the kitchen and dining room, and, figured that was where Tracey would be.

With teacup in hand I thanked Maisie and made my way through the lounge to the dining room door causing the four candles at each corner of the light oak coffin in the centre of the room to flicker, and, cast, macabre shadows onto the walls.

Sipping my tea I crept slowly to look into the casket at the girl who had been my existence for the past five years.

This girl had brought so much joy, happiness and sunshine into my dull grey life and I wondered how I would manage to continue living without her love.

She was all I ever wanted and needed in my life, whereas, I cruelly suspected all she had wanted from me was a child to make her parents happy.

Tracey's body, from her waist downwards, was covered in the multi-coloured sprigs and garlands plucked by Tony from his garden, where, we had seen him tending to them lovingly for many hours.

Her hands rested upon her chest, which, was concealed in a white satin shroud with a set of rosary beads laced through her fingers.

She looked so serene as she lay there, but, there was something about her face that horrified me - she had the same expressionless look upon her face that Ayesha had in the morgue.

In the past few months when Tracey stayed with me I would often wake up before her and lie looking at her as she slept.

As she had high cheekbones she always looked like she had a permanent grinning expression. What distressed me most about her corpse was her grin was gone.

Somehow, if she appeared to be in a contented sleep I felt I would feel better - as an insane resolve came to me.

I placed my hand over her mouth, which, felt as cold as stone.

I prodded her icy cheeks with my shaking fingers - lifting her cheeks to make her smile, but, when, I removed my hand they fell to their former frown.

Laying down my teacup and opening the hatch through to the kitchen I called to Maisie.

"Could you pass me four sugar lumps, please?"

"Did I not put sugar in your tea, love?"

Maisie asked fetching a bowl of granulated sugar apologising profusely in her confusion.

"No Maisie," I refused the sugar, "They're not for me.

Could you pass me four sugar lumps? Please?"

Reluctantly she located a box of sugar lumps in a cupboard, and, complied hesitantly before I closed the hatch.

Returning to Tracey I managed to part her icy lips and using shaky fingers I forced the lumps into her cold dry mouth prodding them high into her cheeks.

When I removed my hands from her I smiled at the result - Tracey looked like she was sleeping now, and, somehow, the feeling of her sleeping peacefully consoled me.

I heard the door open behind me and Doreen slowly entered to stand by my side.

Doreen sniffed as she dabbed her nose and eyes with a handkerchief.

"She looks so peaceful" she sniffed slipping her hand into mine.

"Yeah, she does now," I agreed silently pleased with my actions.

We stared at Tracey in silent reflection for a few minutes until Father Brennan arrived and announced, he would be saying the rosary prior to taking Tracey to church.

As the relatives assembled around the coffin those who had seen Tracey before I arrived knew something was different about her, and, looked at me suspiciously throughout the rosary, and, the short walk behind the hearse to the church.

Apart from when I helped carry Tracey from the house to the hearse and entering the church my hand never left Doreen's as we silently comforted each other.

After the half-hour service Father Brennan confirmed that a full requiem mass would be held at 10 o'clock Saturday and we exited the church as a slight rain began to fall.

"What are you going to do now?" Dad asked after I had kissed Catherine, Tony, Doreen and Mum.

"I have no idea, Dad, I really don't know."

"Okay," Dad sighed passing his car keys to Mum, "I'll walk you back to your car."

"Please yourself." I sighed.

We walked side by side in silence for a few minutes before Dad asked.

"How are you feeling son?"

"I'm so mixed up," I answered, "I have no idea how I feel.

I have just successfully annoyed every one of Tracey's relatives, but, I really don't care what they think of me.

All Tracey ever wanted from me was a child to make her parents happy, but, it was the child that killed her.

I feel that by making her pregnant I, somehow, murdered her."

"On the other hand, if she'd phoned me or waited until Friday night to tell me she would still be alive.

So, I feel by her getting onto the M8 motorway last Wednesday she committed suicide,

And, if I hadn't moved to Edinburgh, in the first place, she would not have become pregnant.

If she hadn't become pregnant she would have been very unhappy.

It was unfortunate that there was an accident on the way.

Maybe it was fate - I don't know.

I just want this whole thing over and done with as quickly as possible.

Is it unusual for me to feel this way Dad?"

"All depends son," he answered, "you're probably still in shock from the news.

You'll get by with a little help from your family and friends."

Dad put his arm around my shoulder as we reached my car and I prepared to open the doors.

"Dad," I continued, "Tony asked me if I would organise poll-bearers for tomorrow - do you think I should get it sorted out just now?"

Looking around at the people coming and going from Tony's house he answered.

"There will be plenty of time to sort it out tomorrow morning."

We resumed our silence for a minute or two while I drove the ten-minute journey home - before Dad, once again, broke the tension by asking, "What are you thinking about son?"

"My friends," I answered, "They're all extremely nice girls... but, while Tracey was on the scene I could keep a safe distance between myself and them."

"Last Wednesday night every one of them came to me saying that they would do 'anything' to help comfort me."

"Anything?" Dad asked surprised.

"Absolutely, anything." I assured him.

"In the few months I've known them I've grown very fond of all of them.

As I turned down their offers I wondered how long I could keep rejecting them as I don't want to hurt any of them."

"Play it by ear, son." Dad advised as we pulled up outside his house, "Just play it by ear."

I phoned Marcie with the details of the funeral mass, and, accepting Louise's offer of my old room for tonight I went to bed early for much-needed sleep.

"It had been a long fortnight with many highs and lows." I sighed to Emily with tears coming, again, to my eyes.

"It started so well with wedding plans proceeding to schedule.

'Diamonds' had recorded 'Baby - You're an Angel' and were excitedly awaiting its release next Monday.

Marcie had, after eighteen years, found the baby she had 'lost' living under the same roof and was very happy now.

Everybody was so happy – even Tracey, so happy she got onto the motorway.

I should have known, Emily, whenever I have any highs in my life the lows surely must follow."

The only good thing was I had managed to get the lustful thoughts of Rachel out of my system and now regarded her with loving affection and overwhelming respect.

Emily leaned forward and pecked me upon the cheek to show she understood and cared, but said nothing.
Chapter 22: 1st to 3rd August.

Saturday 1st August.

I was woken at around 8:30 am with Dad knocking upon the bedroom door.

"Brian, you'd better get up, son."

"Okay." I called shaking the sleep from my mind.

As I got up to dress the sadness and confusion I had felt last night mysteriously left me - leaving me strangely cheery.

The sun shone brightly, and birds sang merrily, outside as I reached the dining table to devour a cooked breakfast, still smiling much to the bemusement of my parents who stared at me oddly.

This strange cheeriness remained with me, until, we arrived at the church for Tracey's funeral mingling with all Tony's family as they assembled.

"George." I called recognising Aunt Maisie's husband,

"Could you organise four of Tony's closest relatives to be poll-bearers, please?"

"Sure, No problem." he confirmed as Rachel's bright red sports car turned into the car park containing Rachel, Melanie and Lynda followed by Sarah's father's light blue saloon containing Sarah, Marcie, Jaclyn and Debbie.

As they all, dressed sombrely in black dresses and suits, disembarked I joined Mum and Dad announcing. "I would like you to meet my friends from the 'Far East'." And, introduced each one they shook my parents hands saying "Hi."

They all looked their usual selves, except Debbie who looked visibly shaken with emotion \- I figured Marcie must have told them why Tracey was on her way to see me last Wednesday.

Throughout the requiem mass quite a few people sobbed and sniffled openly as Father Brennan led us in a very moving service.

Most people's tears were drowned out by Debbie, whose, wailing reached a crescendo when the priest announced,

"It is all the more distressing to learn that this young girl was with child when she met with her tragic accident."

I couldn't bear to see Debbie in such distress.

I moved from where Mum, Dad and Doreen stood, crossing the aisle to where Debbie was being comforted between Marcie and Rachel, and, fighting my way past a tearful Lynda, a solemn Melanie and a distressed Rachel I took Debbie in my arms to hug her tightly.

"I've never seen her like this before," Marcie sighed, "she's been like this since last night."

"Debbie," I whispered, "You told me on Wednesday that you would be strong for me."

"I'll try." She mumbled as I kissed her sodden cheeks and held her close to me until the ceremony finished, when, I passed her back to Marcie and made my way to bear the coffin to the waiting hearse outside.

After we had lowered Tracey into her plot I mingled with my girls thanking them for coming, paying particular attention to Debbie who was sitting upon a bench seat in Marcie's arms, as, she looked completely at a loss for any words of comfort.

"Thanks for coming." I whispered hugging Rachel and Melanie, who never left each other's side throughout the whole day.

"That's okay," Rachel replied, "we had to show you how much we all felt for you in your hour of need.

You are one of the family now and your loss is our loss.

We were lucky Sarah's father gave her the car for the day as we wouldn't all have squeezed into my wee buggy - also we've got a gig in Glasgow tonight, so, we had to come through today anyway."

Melanie added softly, "I sure hope Debbie will be okay."

We all looked with concern at Debbie who had calmed down a lot, but, still wept in Marcie's arms as someone called from behind me,

"Brian, Tony would like a word, Okay?"

"Oh sure." I called back before asking Rachel to wait for a while longer, then, made my way towards where Tony and Catherine were being comforted by relatives.

"Please, thank your friends for coming." Tony whispered hoarsely as I hugged him.

"Tell me," he asked as I hugged Catherine, "Who is that girl over there?"

"That's Debbie Campbell, a very good friend of mine."

Catherine recognised the name. "She was to have been one of the bridesmaids?"

"That's right." I replied.

"We've never seen her before," Tony added, "had they known each other long?"

"Only about six months," I answered, "since I moved to Edinburgh.

Ever since Tracey and Debbie first met they always treated one another like sisters", I continued, "probably because Debbie is an orphan and never had any family and Tracey always wanted to have someone she could call a sister."

"When Tracey was sorting out the bridesmaids, my three sisters, she purposely wanted four, so that, she could include Debbie."

"Oh," Tony said showing concern for the girl, "They must have become very close?"

"Every one of those girls over there, sir," I continued, "loves Debbie like a sister because Debbie's life story isn't a very pleasant one - as it's full of pain and suffering.

They all try in their own way to show her they all care for her, but, there was always a strange bond between Tracey and Debbie - as if they were natural sisters.

Many were the times they used to sit and talk for hours about wedding plans.

I know Debbie was overjoyed when Tracey asked her to be a bridesmaid, because, it's all Debbie has talked about these past few weeks."

"The girl with the long black hair and the pretty blonde one next to her?"

Pointing out Rachel and Melanie,

"They play in a band called 'Diamonds' - their debut single gets released today.

It was written by Rachel, the dark one, to show Debbie how much they all love and care for her. It's all about Debbie's life.

I hope you will listen out for it - it's called 'Baby - You're an Angel', - the song says it all."

"May we meet your friends?" Tony asked, "to thank them for coming?"

"Certainly," I replied going to fetch them, "don't go away."

I made my way past where Rachel, Melanie, Jaclyn and Lynda stood chatting, to the bench where Marcie and Sarah comforted Debbie.

Crouching before Debbie with my hands onto her knees I looked into her crystal blue sparkling eyes and whispered, "Debbie, are you okay?"

"I'll be alright in a wee minute," she answered quivering.

"Okay princess," I sighed taking her hand, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins would like to meet you."

She nodded in confirmation while Marcie dabbed Debbie's cheeks with a handkerchief telling her to be brave, while, I kissed Sarah to thank her for being there, before, we all rose and headed slowly towards Tony and Catherine.

After introducing them I made my way to stand between Mum and Dad at the main cemetery gates.

"That's a fine collection of girls you've got there, Son." Dad smiled.

For a moment I cruelly thought the only girl I wanted – is the one brought here, but, sadly, the only one not going home again.

"Why don't you invite them all back to the house for some tea, we'd like to get to know them?"

"Sure." I answered.

I watched Catherine smile for the first time since Wednesday, whilst, she talked with Debbie, as an insane plan came to me.

"Sarah," I called as I left my parents, motioning Sarah to follow me to a bench a few yards away.

"Yes Boss?" I slipped my arm around her shoulder as we sat.

"Sarah, I've been trying to figure out how we can bring some good out of the events of the past few days.

I have got an idea that might sound crazy, but, it just might work.

I'm making this all up as I go along, and, it's a little sketchy at the moment, so, tell me what you think - Okay?"

"Sure will, boss."

"Okay, Sarah.

Firstly, the only thing Tracey ever wanted in life was to make her parents happy. Everything she ever did was to make them proud of her.

Every breath she took was full of love for them, and, almost every word she spoke was in praise of them.

The greatest thing Tracey believed she could do to make them really happy was to give them a grandchild, but, unfortunately, because of her own impatience her dream became reality for only a few hours, before, being, tragically, taken away from her.

Are you with me so far?"

"So far... so good." she answered.

"Now, Tracey's parents," I continued, "gave her everything she ever wanted and their only wish was to keep Tracey happy, but, the only thing they couldn't give her was a little sister - are you still with me?"

"I think so." was Sarah's hesitant reply.

"Debbie - on the other hand - never had any of the things Tracey had.

The things that you and I take so much for granted, she's never had - happy birthdays, merry Christmases, nice holidays, and more importantly, the company of brothers and sisters, and, the love of good parents.

When Tracey and Debbie got together they quickly discovered that the thing they both had in common was that they realised they didn't have a sister, and they, sort of, adopted one another to make up for it.

So-much-so, that, when Tracey picked her bridesmaids, my three sisters, she purposely included Debbie to show her how much she cared for her... okay so far?"

"I think I'm beginning to get the picture," Sarah replied becoming increasingly confused as my plan unfolded.

"Sarah, Tracey would be very unhappy at seeing how much pain and heartache she brought to her parents these past few days.

Not only have their dreams been shattered, but, Debbie's are also,

And, you wouldn't think to look at them at the moment that all their hearts are breaking."

I pointed over Sarah's shoulder to where Tony, Catherine and Debbie surrounded by the other girls were sitting joking with each other, and, I could see Sarah was amazed at this happy transformation.

"Sarah, Tracey's dream can live on through Debbie - and through Debbie –

ALL their dreams can be fulfilled."

"Hold on a second," Sarah snapped abruptly, "Hold the phone.

Do you mean to replace Tracey with Debbie and carry on as if Tracey didn't exist?"

"Of course not," I assured her, "there will always be a special place in our hearts for Tracey, and, no-one could, ever, replace her.

However, the love that Tony and Catherine have shouldn't die - just because Tracey is not here.

Would it not be better to give their love to someone who's never had it, and, could surely use it, than waste it on a memory, when they'll still have their memories anyway?"

I broke off for a second as Debbie's infectious laughter filled the silence again,

"If they can bring a little bit of happiness to Debbie today, think of how much comfort they could bring to each other tomorrow.

Well? What do you think?"

Sarah, deep in thought, looked at the happy scene at the main gate and smiled as Debbie laughed again. "I think you're completely crazy... but, I also think it might work.

I have always believed it's not fate - it is God's way of testing us.

If any good can come out of this tragedy that has to be it - I think.

It's at least worth a try.

Yeah, go for it, you'll never know if you don't try.

Not a chance of working though,,, but, I do like the idea behind it."

"Okay," I smiled kissing her forehead, "don't say anything to anyone yet - I'll have to work out a plan of attack just now.

Could you go over there and ask Marcie and Rachel if I can have a quiet word with them?"

"Sure Boss," she smiled standing up, "like the adding machine once said."

We smiled at each other for a moment before Sarah re-joined the others sending Marcie and Rachel, as requested, to join me.

"Well?" I asked them once I had repeated my idea while they listened intently, horrified at my suggestion.

"You must be kidding," Marcie hissed, "I've never heard anything so ridiculous in all my life."

"On the other hand," Rachel added, "She's twenty-two now. There's nothing legally against it. She's old enough to make her own decisions and we all know that Debbie would jump at the chance of having the kind of life Tracey had."

"I have absolutely no doubt Debbie would jump at the chance", Marcie confronted me, "but, that couple," indicating Tony and Catherine, "are still in deep shock at losing their only child so suddenly and tragically, PLUS, an unborn grandchild that they knew nothing about.

I cannot believe Rachel, you actually think such a ludicrous idea would have any chance of working and approve of it." She chided Rachel.

"I didn't say I approve of the idea." Rachel replied in her defence,

"I just think it might be worth considering."

"Once the shock wears off," Marcie commented, "which could take quite a while, it could turn nasty if Debbie doesn't match up to the expectations they had for Tracey.

I cannot allow Debbie to get hurt again. I just cannot allow it."

Rachel, deep in thought, added.

"Marcie's sure, Brian, you're only thinking of Debbie's happiness and that you don't want to see her get hurt any less than we do.

It is a fantastic idea, but, I am afraid Marcie's right - it is all fantasy.

Debbie could, quite easily, get hurt.

Debbie might look like a woman" Rachel continued, "but, she's only a child desperately holding onto her youth in the hope that one day her prayers will be answered, but, the older she gets the less likely they will be.

This is the kind of thing that could very well kill her."

"It's just an idea," I pleaded in my own defence, "and you can see how well they're getting on just now.

Will you think about it and then we'll see how to tackle it? Yes?"

They both agreed and we re-joined the others as Tony and Catherine reluctantly kissed Debbie before being driven home by a relative.

"Okay girls," I called to the assembly, "My Mum and Dad have invited you all over for tea so, unless anyone has any better suggestions - follow me."

I led the three-car convoy the short distance home, where, the girls became an instant hit with my family, and soon, settled down to chat away with everyone as if they were old friends.

Rachel and Melanie were, understandably, the centre of attention when they announced their impending chart hit, and, I was greatly impressed with how well Jaclyn, Debbie and Sarah conducted themselves.

"I have said it before," Dad repeated as I passed him in the kitchen to collect more biscuits, while, he put on another pot of tea, "and I'll say it again, that's a fine collection of beautiful young ladies you've got there, son. Do they all live with you?"

"Yeah, all except Melanie, the very pretty blonde one and the young one with the long brown hair - she's Sarah, my secretary."

He gave me an envious smile as he switched the electric kettle on preparing the teapot for more tea, until I laid down my plate of biscuits and asked quietly,

"Actually Dad, can I ask you something?"

"Sure Brian, that's what I'm here for."

"Suppose," I began, "you were in the same position as Tony?"

"Your only child was tragically killed in a road accident and understandably, you're pretty cut up about the whole thing - would you consider accepting another girl in her place?"

"Well," Dad replied deep in thought, "That's a difficult question to answer."

"If anything happened \- God forbid - to any of my children - although, there would be another five to ease the pain I would find it very hard to get over losing any of them... even you.

In Tracey's case she was their only child and Catherine isn't as strong as she used to be, so, she must be under a great deal of pressure at the moment.

I suppose it would depend on who the substitute was.

Whether you wanted her to remind you of Tracey or you wanted her to help you to get your thoughts off her - why? - What do you have in mind?"

I explained my insane plan to him, which, sounded more feasible the more I talked about it, while, he listened intently.

"Debbie?" he asked, "the blonde girl who cried all through the funeral?"

"That's the one," I replied, "she would be perfect for Tony and Catherine."

"Well, what do you think?"

He looked at me in disbelief for a few seconds until he convinced himself that I was serious.

Dad opened his mouth to speak but closed it again without uttering a word when he heard the living room door open and Rachel followed by Melanie and Mum entered the kitchen saying, "Brian, we've got to go now, we are due on stage in a couple of hours."

Rachel came to me and hugged me tenderly before moving to Dad to thank him for his hospitality as Melanie kissed me and followed suit.

"Oh," Mum suddenly remembering something reached into the pocket of her suit jacket, "before I forget. Catherine asked me to return this to you."

She held out Tracey's engagement ring.

All eyes were upon me as I silently lifted the ring from Mum's outstretched palm, and, let out a sigh as I stared longingly at it for a few seconds... before handing it to Melanie.

Tracey's engagement ring was not only the symbol of my love for her it was also a reminder of my weaknesses, as, returning it to Melanie brought back the memory of our night of passion.

I recalled how easily Melanie, and Debbie, had seduced me.

I recalled my warm night with Rachel, as, a feeling of guilt came upon me at betraying the trust Tracey put in me.

I resolved to make it up to her - by making all their dreams come true.

"Rachel," I called softly as I felt tears coming to my eyes.

"Have you thought about what I asked earlier?"

Rachel wrapped me again in her powerful arms and sighed,

"Brian, please take care not to break her heart, because if you do, I'll break your legs."

She smiled, although, I knew her threat to be deadly serious as I kissed her cheek again saying, "I'll be careful."

She then broke away from me slipping her arm around a confused Melanie's waist and exited calling, "Bye" as Dad wished them luck by calling. "Break a leg."

Dad chuckled for a few seconds at his own wittiness while Mum stared at me bewildered. "Okay." She said after a short pause. "What's going on?"

"It's rather a long story." I replied evasively going to answer the telephone in the hall, which, began to ring at that moment.

"Hello Brian," I heard Tony say, "did we thank you for attending this morning?"

"Probably." I answered somewhat cheerily.

"Well thanks again. Could you convey our thanks to your family and friends for coming also - especially that blonde girl who gave us the strength to get through today."

"I sure will." I assured him.

"Tony - could I come to see you tomorrow for a private chat about something?"

"Sure, Brian. You're welcome anytime." he assured me then we said goodbye.

"Well?" I asked Marcie as we drove east once I had checked that Debbie was fast asleep in the back seat. Jaclyn and Lynda elected to travel with Sarah.

"Have you thought any more about my idea?"

Marcie looked around to satisfy herself that Debbie couldn't hear us before saying quietly.

"That girl has been through so much in her young life.

She's not prepared for another broken heart, although, I do agree, that it is a fantastic chance for her to experience what loving parents are.

Can you be sure that they would always love her?"

"Let me ask you the same thing, Marcie.

Before we introduced you to Jaclyn that was Rachel's main concern.

Could we be certain you would accept her as your child and always love her?"

Marcie smiled, as she knew she had been beaten.

Marcie placed her hand tenderly over my left hand as it rested on the gear lever and with deep emotion implored.

"Brian. I love that kid. I don't want her hurt again. Be very careful please."

I squeezed her hand and assured her.

"I intend to see Tony tomorrow and if he says yes we'll see what Debbie thinks of it.

If he says no then Debbie will never know. We will play it by ear. Okay?"

We agreed we would examine all the details and only if we were all satisfied that it was a good idea would we tell Debbie, then, we completed our journey in relative silence.

That night I dreamed I met Tracey on her way to heaven and she asked me to promise that I would always take care of Debbie. To which, I readily gave her my sincere oath – "Always Listen to Sarah." she implored before she said goodbye and walked up white marble steps until a cloud hid her from view, and, I woke up in a strange panic.

Sunday 2nd August.

I lay still for a few moments thinking about my dream and continued to think about Tracey, until, I arrived at Tony's house around midday.

I had several doubts as to how Tony would receive my idea as I nervously made my way up the path towards the front door stopping to gaze at the bare flowerbed where once Tony had tended to his multi-coloured flora.

This only served as another reminder of Tracey's departure.

"Hello Brian". Tony called, waking me from my daydream, trundling a wheelbarrow towards me.

"Good afternoon, sir \- can I possibly have a quiet word with you?"

"Sure, Son." He said sighing as he drove his spade into the wet bare earth mumbling something about "Life must go on."

It started to rain before he began his digging as I continued quietly.

"It's a rather delicate matter, Sir."

Tony looked up at the sky as the rain became heavier, so, leaving his spade upright in the earth he beckoned me to follow him to a space between the house and garage through to the rear garden.

He led me to a large greenhouse asking,

"Would you care to step into my office?"

The heavens suddenly opened as we sat upon camp chairs amid trays of plants and flowers and as the heavy rain thudded onto the glass roof I sat deep in thought while Tony sighed,

"I didn't feel like working today anyway. Now what can I do for you?"

I took a very deep breath and let it out very slowly saying,

"Well, sir, it's more a case of what I may be able to do for you."

I began to relay my plan as cautiously as I could while we both stared out at torrential rain.

"Since last Wednesday," I began, "I've been completely lost without Tracey and up until yesterday I could feel what you and Catherine were going through, and, all the time I was thinking if there were some way I could help to relieve your heartache."

"Just being there, when we needed you, was enough." Tony interrupted.

"Don't sir," I continued, "It pained me to see your distress.

I knew it would have made Tracey's spirit very unhappy to see the sadness she brought you these past few days.

I felt very useless yesterday while everyone else tried to comfort you, but, I felt I had to do something more.

Even when we discovered that we had a problem of our own, Debbie, I felt even more inadequate because there was nothing I could do or say to comfort her either."

Tony's eyes began to glaze over as he recalled the events of the past few days.

"The only bright spot yesterday was when you and Debbie got together at the cemetery and as you began to comfort one another, I was still trying to figure out how I could help, when, an idea came to me."

I chose my words very carefully as I continued.

"Tracey's only aim in life was to keep you and Catherine happy and make you proud of her.

The greatest thing she reckoned she could do for you was to give you a grandchild and became almost possessed with the preoccupation of getting pregnant, but, because of her own impatience her dream was reality for only a short time before being taken away again.

I know that you gave Tracey everything she ever wanted, but, there was always one thing that you couldn't give her - the one thing she wanted more than anything else - a little sister."

A tear fell from Tony's eye as he listened intently to me - I felt very nervous as I continued.

"When Tracey met Debbie we all thought that they had struck up a great friendship.

It wasn't until yesterday I realised that it was something more than just friends.

Tracey treated Debbie so much like a sister that when she picked her bridesmaids, my three sisters, she purposely wanted four.

Tracey wanted to include Debbie although they had only known each other for such a short time - compared to the years she has known the likes of her friend Doreen.

Debbie was ecstatic when she was asked and you saw how deeply she was hurt by her performance yesterday."

He nodded as he recalled Debbie's distress.

"Have you had a chance to hear 'Diamonds' song on the radio yet?"

"Oh Yes," he answered, I heard it this morning, but, it was over before we realised it was the one you told us about.

"Okay," I continued,

"That song, 'Baby - You're an Angel,' could apply to quite a few unhappy situations in anybody's life - such as losing a lover or a child - and I hope Rachel and her girls become successful with it as they're a fantastic group and deserve it.

Anyway, the song is about Debbie's lost childhood, which, I won't go into, but, it's full of unhappiness and uncertainty."

"All Debbie has ever wanted was a family to love and could love her - she found that love through Tracey, when they used to sit and talk about you and Catherine.

Debbie used to 'lap up' all Tracey's stories and never tired of hearing how loving you were to Tracey."

I decided I had beat around the bush long enough and it was time I came straight to the point - now that all the 'ground work' had been done.

"Sir, the love you had for Tracey shouldn't die because she's not here to share it - would it not be better to give your love to someone who could surely use it - than save it for a memory - when we'll still have our memories anyway?"

Another half-hour discussion followed wherein I sensed that Tony was warming to the idea, but, he was, rightly, concerned what Catherine would think.

"Okay," he conceded, "I'll talk it over with Catherine and let you know."

A feeling of great relief came over me as we discussed the best way of tackling the difficult situation of getting Catherine and Debbie together and explaining the plan without hurting either of them.

"What we could do," Tony suggested, "we could arrange for Debbie to come through here to thank her for her help yesterday, and, if they get on really well - we'll think about it."

"Let's play it by ear," I concluded as the rain eased and Tony left me to run inside the house to ask Catherine if she would mind if I brought Debbie through to visit, maybe tomorrow evening.

I paced the greenhouse paying little attention to the plants, whilst, rehearsing my part of the plan, until, I heard Tony beckoning me to come to the back door.

"Catherine's in bed," he sighed, "She says she'll be happy to see Debbie anytime."

"Okay," I smiled, "May I use your phone and we'll get the ball rolling."

Nervously I dialled the number, which was answered by a familiar voice.

"Marcie," I called, "Do you know if Debbie is free any day this week?

There is someone here who would like her to visit them."

"Brian," she assured me quietly, "I'm quite sure she's free tomorrow - It's a bank holiday." I couldn't believe my luck.

"Hold on a second and I'll go ask?"

Tony saw my obvious delight, but, didn't realise any significance until I told him "Debbie works in a bank, and, tomorrow is a bank holiday."

"That is indeed fortunate." he smiled as I handed him the receiver,

"It might be better if you ask her yourself?"

"Hello," he began nervously, "Is that Debbie? This is Tony Collins here, we were wondering if you are doing anything tomorrow? - No? - Great, would you like to come visit us for a while... to maybe cheer us up like you did yesterday?

You would love to? - okay, we will see you tomorrow morning okay?

We will see you then. Bye."

After he replaced the receiver I offered to bring her through tomorrow - as I intended to visit Mum anyway.

"I implore you, sir," I spoke silently and sincerely, "It's just a crazy idea.

If you decide it is too risky then there's no harm done."

We said our goodbyes, and, I left to ponder my actions on my journey eastwards.

"You'll never guess," Debbie beamed at me when I arrived at the flat,

"Mr. Collins has asked me through to Glasgow tomorrow to visit him."

I smiled pretending I knew nothing of the news although Marcie kept giving me concerned glances, until, Debbie excitedly went to her bed around 10 p.m. leaving me alone with Marcie.

We stared at each other for a few minutes in silence.

"I am warning you." Marcie waved a menacing digit at me, "If that girl gets hurt I'll never forgive you for as long as you live - which won't be long if Rachel or Lynda get their hands on you first."

She pleaded with tears coming to her sparkling blue eyes.

"I love that kid, please take care of my baby, please."

I assured her that I wouldn't let any harm come to Debbie, then, getting to my feet I slowly made my way to my room, where, I set my alarm for 9:00 a.m.

I lay upon my bed fondling the teddy Debbie had given me while praying that no harm would, ever, come to her.

Monday 3rd August.

The sun shone brilliantly as I got up, after listening to the 9 o'clock news, and, made my way to the living room.

Marcie was sitting at her usual place at the table writing cheques to pay a bundle of bills while Debbie was standing silently looking out of the window dressed in a flowery summer dress that showed off her figure perfectly.

I collected a bowl and returning to the table to pour cereal into it Marcie looked at me, somewhat puzzled, as she nodded towards the forlorn Debbie.

It hadn't dawned on me that Debbie was staring at the street anxiously awaiting Tony's arrival as I had forgotten to tell her that I was taking her through.

"Oh, Debbie," I called softly, "I'm sorry honey. I forgot to tell you last night.

Tony asked me if I'd bring you to Glasgow when I'm going this morning."

Debbie sighed and her enchanting smile returned as she came to the table saying,

"Thank goodness, I wasn't sure if he knew where to come."

Turning to Marcie she apprehensively asked, "Do I look okay?"

Marcie removed her glasses and inspected Debbie from head to toe, before smiling, "Debbie, you're as beautiful as you always are."

Debbie reached over the sofa, picking up a white fluffy teddy, which resembled the one she had given to me, except this one was roughly three times larger and asked,

"Do you think they'll like this?"

Marcie knew the significance of the gift and didn't know what to say to Debbie,

"It's beautiful dear, but, it's you they want to see.

Just be yourself and keep smiling - I'm sure that they will love you."

They kissed each other as I finished my breakfast and called.

"Okay kid, whenever you're ready - let's go."

Debbie looked nervous as we pulled up outside Tony's house about an hour and several unanswered questions later, "Like Marcie said," I whispered before kissing her for good luck, "just be yourself - keep smiling and they will love you as much as we all do."

She sighed and taking a deep breath she picked up her shoulder bag and her teddy and walked slowly up the path to Tony's front door, where she stood, smiling nervously at me, until, Tony opened it and ushered her inside.

"ARE YOU COMPLETELY OUT OF YOUR MIND!"

Mum bellowed at me when I explained my presence.

"You can't do that. You can't play about with people's lives as if it's just a game.

Just because one guy gets 'struck out' that doesn't give you any right to field somebody else in their place. Life is a whole different ball game.

Somebody could get seriously hurt."

I assured her that I knew all the risks involved and that the two people who could get hurt most, Debbie and Catherine, need not know anything about it if Tony decides it won't work out. "And anyway, the only one who would end up getting damaged the most, mentally and physically, was me.

I've got a wedding to cancel," I snapped unfeelingly, "what's the best way to go about it?"

Mum told me it was a case of getting cancellation cards printed and circulated, but, as Catherine held all the details about the wedding I had to abandon my plans until later, so, I spent a very lazy day mostly sunning myself in the garden.

By seven o'clock in the evening there still was no contact with Tony.

As my curiosity was getting the better of me I decided to call upon him.

"Come in, Brian," he smiled opening the door, "come in.

There's something you've got to see."

He led me through to the rear of the house to the dining room window where we saw Debbie and Catherine sitting upon the back lawn laughing while leafing through a photograph album.

"They've been like that since Debbie arrived this morning," he said softly.

"All day they've been playing games and telling jokes and already Catherine looks forty years younger than she did yesterday.

Thanks, Brian, for bringing her today.

I know Catherine will be okay because of what they're doing now."

"What are they doing?" I asked confused.

Tony took a deep breath and whispered.

"They are looking through an album full of photos of Tracey.

Her baby pictures, her first day at school, every birthday, in fact, almost every step Tracey took in life.

I cannot bear to look at the album yet, so, I keep making excuses to come inside to look at them from this window.

That kid is, as the song says, definitely an angel."

I placed my hand onto his shoulder as I could see tears beginning to well up in his eyes and asked, "Have you thought any more about my idea? That angel could be yours?"

We agreed that he would talk to Catherine after Debbie had gone home, whilst, he prepared four glasses of iced lemonade, before, leading me out to the back green carrying two glasses each.

The moment Debbie spotted me she let out a squeal of delight.

Jumping up, she ran towards me throwing her arms around my waist.

She hugged me tightly whilst I stretched my arms out sideways, so as, not to spill any lemonade onto her dress.

Debbie looked absolutely radiant as her skin, awash with perspiration, mixed with her sweet perfume filling my nostrils with a musty aroma.

"Have you enjoyed yourself today, princess?"

"Oh, yeah." She enthused loosening her grip enough for me to hand her a glass.

"I've had an absolutely wonderful day, thanks Brian.

Come over here, I must show you something."

Grabbing my hand she led me to the seat, and, while she leafed through the album, I kissed Catherine as Tony hovered uneasily.

"Look!" Debbie exclaimed pointing to an enlarged photo of a blonde, curly-headed, chubby baby in a crawling pose wearing nothing but a wide toothy smile, and, bore the legend 'Tracey - 5 months.'

I had often seen this photo before on the occasions when Tracey insisted upon showing me her baby pictures.

Whenever she reached this particular photo of herself she would run her fingers over the surface of the photo deep in thought.

I always thought she was thinking about how much joy she brought her parents, but now, I realised that she was secretly praying for a child of her own - just like her - perfect in every way.

"Isn't that a beautiful photo?" Debbie asked running her fingers over it just as Tracey had so often done, while, we all tearfully looked on in agreement.

"Yeah, it's beautiful." I agreed fighting back a tear as I looked at the photo that somehow summed up the reason for Tracey's life, and, sadly, the only reason for her death.

After a minute Debbie broke the silence by asking,

"Is it home time now?"

"I'm afraid so, princess."

She took a deep breath as she closed the album and hugged Catherine and Tony who made her promise to visit them again soon.

Picking up her bag I slipped my arm around her waist as we waved goodbye and we walked silently to the car.

The tormented look upon her face was disturbing as she forcefully used every ounce of her strength to fight back tears welling up inside her.

I wasted no time driving the car away from Tony's to a supermarket car park two streets away where I stopped, hushed the engine and gathered Debbie in my arms just as the torment in her eyes reached boiling point.

She screamed and her entire body vibrated as she buried her head into my chest and wailed loudly and uncontrollably for twenty minutes, whilst, I stroked her hair and sobbed "Go ahead baby, it's okay, let it all out."

"I'm really sorry Brian," she sobbed once her wailing had eased, "I promised I would be strong for you."

"It's okay Debbie, get it all out of your system.

Sometimes it's okay to cry, it's okay now."

"How can God do that?" Debbie moaned, "To take away from such lovely people their only reason for living?"

"I don't know, princess, I really don't know."

We stayed in the car weeping in each other's arms for about twenty minutes until we had no more tears to shed, then, with a kiss, a cuddle, and a few reassuring words we set off home, hand in hand, in relative silence.

"Oh, you're back," Marcie sighed, hugging Debbie as soon as we arrived home.

"I would like a quiet word with both of you before you go to your beds."

Marcie led us to the dining table, where Rachel was sitting quietly, asking Debbie if she had had a good time in Glasgow.

"Oh yeah," Debbie replied enthusiastically, "we had such a wonderful day, and I promised I'd visit them again soon."

"I'm glad to hear that," Marcie said with tears coming to her eyes.

"Debbie, we had a call a little while ago from Mr. and Mrs. Collins.

They asked me a lot of questions about you, and, we asked them quite a few about them, before, they asked us to ask you a very, very important question."

She placed her hands over Debbie's as she advised her solemnly,

"Debbie, my darling, we love you, and, you know we wouldn't let any harm come to you, and, we only want you to be happy.

The question they asked us is very, very important, and, very serious, and, you must think hard about your answer."

"Okay," Debbie became very tense, as she looked into Marcie and Rachel's serious eyes not knowing the surprise in store for her.

"Debbie, Mr. and Mrs. Collins want to ask you if you would consider going to live with them forever. They would like to adopt you."

Debbie's eyes widened and her mouth fell open as she stared at Marcie in disbelief.

"Debbie," Rachel added, "It would mean giving up everything you have here.

It's a very big decision, and, it's not one you should take lightly."

Marcie interrupted adding, "You know we'll always be here for you because nobody loves you any more than we do, but, you must make this decision on your own.

Now, go to bed and sleep on it, and, tomorrow, we will see how you feel about it. Okay?"

Tears resumed to flow down Debbie's cheeks as she hugged Marcie tightly and sobbed.

"You know it's all I've ever wanted my whole life. It's all my dreams come true.

You won't have to wait until tomorrow for my answer.

If they want me - I would love to go, - I want to go, - I need to go."

Rachel joined the huddle of tearful faces for a few minutes, before, Debbie broke away, and, headed slowly out of the door.

"I'm warning you," Marcie sobbed pointing a menacing finger at me again,

"If that girl gets hurt I'll never forgive you for as long as I live."

"He won't live that long." Rachel added, just as the door clicked open again and Debbie re-entered.

Slowly she came to me, threw her arms round my neck and kissed me.

"Could you give me the 'phone number please?" she hoarsely sobbed.

"Are you completely sure?" I asked as I produced my address notebook from my pocket, locating Tracey's entry I handed it to her before she slowly exited.

"No way" Emily laughed,

"I cannot begin to believe Tony and Catherine bought it?"

"There was still a very long way to go, but, the first steps had been taken."

I assured her.

"I had convinced Tracey's distraught parents that as their only child was now gone they could replace her with someone else.

My Mum had said "just because one guy 'strikes out' you can't just replace them with another guy, but, it looked like this was a feasible plan.

I hoped that I could make it work out for Debbie, and Tony and Catherine, just like it had worked out for Marcie and Jaclyn.

Things couldn't have gone better for Marcie and Jaclyn – they had found love after 18 years apart – now, if I could manage to bring a little sunshine into Debbie's life as well – where's the harm?

Thinking about it today, Emily, If I had married Tracey as expected Tony and Catherine's adoption of Debbie would still have been a fantastic plan that could have worked out for everyone concerned - couldn't it?

The next few days, however, would be very difficult for all of us."

Emily was giving me that quizzical look again as she suddenly burst into floods of tears.

"I am very sorry, Emily, for upsetting you with all this tragedy".

"It's not that - May I confess something, Brian?"

"Sure you may." I answered confused.

"When I came here I was initially looking for the low-down on 'Diamonds' Band and thought I could maybe gather some 'dirt' that I could sell to a tabloid perhaps."

I looked at her horrified that she could consider such a thing.

"Now that I have heard your story I am pleased with what you have revealed to me and I hope I can turn your story into something you will be proud of.

I am truly sorry, Brian, for misleading you."

I gathered Emily into my arms and we wept together for several minutes until she asked if I could forgive her? And, now I knew her 'real' motives for being there - if I would please continue?

Before Emily went to the bathroom to freshen up I made her promise that not one word of the story would be passed onto anyone without my approval, and then, I had another, tear-filled, cigarette upon the balcony.

I thought about what Emily had confessed and felt, somewhat, betrayed by her, but, I, also, realised the events I had relayed to her thus far - about the time when I was roughly her age - proved I was no angel either.

Emily reminded me far too much of myself at her age.
Chapter 23: Tuesday 4th August.

Sarah was very surprised to see me returning to work so soon, and, couldn't wait to hear how my plans regarding Debbie were going.

"They bought it," I informed her to her obvious delight,

"NO WAY!" She exclaimed,

"It's all up to Rachel and her legal eagles now. We'll just have to wait and see.

Now, has anything exciting happened since I've been away?"

"More bad news," she replied quietly,

"Old Mister Paterson, the Financial Director, passed away last Thursday."

I sighed as I recalled how cheery the old man had been, how helpful he had been whenever I met him on his frequent trips from Glasgow, and it was he, who recommended, and, persuaded me to accept my recent promotion to the Edinburgh office.

"God Bless him," I sighed solemnly, "I'll miss the old guy. Now, anything else happen?"

I was relieved to be told there was nothing, so, I resumed the reconciliations I hadn't touched for sixteen days.

I remained trying to catch up on lost time until 3 p.m. when Sarah appeared before me with a concerned expression upon her, usually happy, face.

"There's an urgent message from the Chairman," she informed me, "he would like to see you in the boardroom in five minutes."

"It'll take more than a few minutes to get to Glasgow, my dear."

"He's not in Glasgow," she replied, "he must have come here straight from Mr. Paterson's funeral."

A shiver ran down my spine at the thought of Mr. Hunter, the Chairman, being in the building - as everyone lived in fear of this man who dictated how his company was run and tended to fire anybody who didn't please him.

I, very nervously, made my way along the long corridor to the door of the boardroom and knocked upon it. "Enter," I heard his unmistakably authoritative voice call.

Hesitantly, I entered the smoke-filled room to see, to my surprise, a sea of solemn faces.

The massive table in the centre had ten smartly suited, elderly people seated along each side - some of whom I recognised as Branch Directors from Glasgow and Edinburgh - some were strangers.

At the far end of the table sat Mr. Hunter, the chairman, between his wife and Mrs. Simpson, his secretary, who constantly scribbled furiously into a shorthand notebook.

"Ah, Brian come in" Mr Hunter commanded, waving me to close the door and come to a solitary empty chair at the end of the table, which, I stood behind, until ordered to sit.

This situation was reminiscent of a day at high school when I was hauled up before the headmaster for fighting with another boy.

The circumstances I cannot recall, but, the lecture given by the headmaster was much more frightening, despite any defence I had, than his punishment of six of the best.

"Brian," Mr Hunter began, "As you are no doubt aware, Mr. Paterson, unfortunately, passed away last week, and, we the Board of Directors, know that he will be sadly missed."

"Indeed sir," I interrupted, "I was told the sad news this morning and not only will he be sadly missed by the company, but, myself for the help and guidance he has given me over the years."

"Yes Brian," he sighed giving me his no-nonsense stare, making me realise that it wasn't a good idea to interrupt the chairman - especially in the middle of what I quickly realised, was a full Board of Directors meeting.

"Anyway, we now have a vacancy on the board for a Deputy Finance Director."

"We, the Board, have studied your employment record," he continued, "there are several recommendations from Mr. Paterson to various promotions with glowing reports from your superiors at both here and Glasgow. So much so that we, The Board, wish to offer the vacant directorship to you. How would you feel about that?"

I was stunned at being offered this unexpected promotion, and, I'm sure I looked it.

I did not want to appear too enthusiastic, quite frankly, I had no idea how I felt.

"Mr Chairman, Ladies and Gentlemen of the Board." I began respectfully.

"I would greatly appreciate any opportunity to serve the company in a greater capacity, sir, but, you may not be aware that I had a bit of bad news myself recently.

My fiancée, to whom I was to be married next month, was killed in the recent road accident at Harthill.

Until last week my life, for the foreseeable future, had been mapped out for me, but now, Sir, Ladies and Gentlemen, my life is in a certain amount of disarray at the moment.

I feel I would need time to decide which direction my life should go from here, and, respectfully, request if the Board could grant me some time to evaluate my future plans."

"Yes quite," Mr. Hunter sympathised, "we are very sorry to hear of your tragic news \- and we all sympathise with you - would this promotion not help to overcome any problems?"

"I suppose it would, sir, but, at this precise moment, I am not sure if I could handle the responsibility involved - tell me, sir - what does the position entail?"

"Apart from attending monthly board meetings we feel you should probably speak to Mr. Swan as it is his position you would be getting."

He indicated towards my former boss, Mr. Dennis Swan appointed Mr. Paterson's successor, who looked a little uneasy as he quickly summarised his former role.

I thanked him asking. "Would this involve returning to Glasgow, sir?"

"I suppose it would" Mr. Hunter answered, "Is that a problem?"

I thought hard about the situation I was being handed.

It sounded like the answer to all my prayers, but, I wasn't sure.

"Mr Chairman, Ladies and Gentlemen of the Board, I am deeply honoured and humbled to be given this opportunity, but, I believe it would be a decision that should not be taken lightly - may I have some time to think about it before I decide?"

"How long would you need? Mr. Hunter asked annoyed, but, rather considerate.

"How long could the board give me?" I asked.

"Well," he answered after a few whispers with Mrs. Simpson, "the next board meeting is on Monday 31st - Today is the 4th - so, you could have until Tuesday 18th at Noon to make your decision.

Giving us a fortnight to appoint someone else if you decline our offer, Okay?"

"Okay, sir," I confirmed, "The board will have my answer by the 18th.

Mr. Hunter asked Mrs Simpson to note the date.

Could I, again, thank you, Mr chairman and Ladies and Gentlemen of the Board, for considering me for this position.

You know that my commitment to this company is 100%, but, I do have a lot of other matters on my plate at the moment, and, I would not want to be forced into making a hasty decision without examining all of the consequences.

Thank you again Sir, Ladies and Gentlemen. May I be excused now, sir?"

I stood as he dismissed me, and, after thanking them again, I hastily made my exit.

Outside the door I heaved a huge sigh of relief to get the tension of the meeting out of my muscles before slowly returning to my office, where, I slumped into my chair heaving another huge sigh.

Sarah, showing deep concern, appeared before me.

"Well? She asked cautiously, "What did 'hier fuehrer' want? Did he fire you?"

"Quite the opposite," I replied, "they promoted me to Deputy Finance Director."

"A director," she squealed in delight, "That's fantastic," then realising that I wasn't as ecstatic as she was - she asked, "Isn't it?"

"I don't know," I replied, "they've given me until the 18th to make a decision - I don't know if I should accept?"

" And why the hell not?" she scolded me.

"Because, as I've just told Mr. Hunter and his cronies, my life is a total mess at the moment, and, I need a bit of time to sort out where I go from here."

"Would this not be just what you need to help you sort out the mess?" Sarah asked.

"It probably would, but, at this moment I couldn't direct a seagull to the coast.

I've got bigger things on my mind at the moment."

"Such as?"

"Such as," I continued, "I've a wedding to cancel,

I am worried about Debbie's adoption,

Jaclyn still needs me to help her.

I just can't give up everything I've got here and bugger off back to Glasgow like I don't care."

"Glasgow?" Sarah sighed.

It hadn't occurred that this promotion would mean leaving her.

"Yeah, Sarah, Glasgow.

I went through the same routine when I moved from there to here, so, now I'm settled here I don't know if I should give it all up and go back?"

Sarah slowly came around the table, and placing her hand onto my shoulder whispered,

"I'm sure whatever you decide it will be for the best.

You know I will help in any way I can, and, with God's help, we'll manage to get through this, and, reach the right decision, without hurting too many people."

Planting a gentle kiss upon my cheek she slowly exited leaving me to ponder.

Over the next few weeks I felt intolerably lonely.

I kept having to remind myself Tracey wasn't there anymore and how much I missed her as I sought the company of the others, but, Rachel was always out promoting 'Diamonds' record - which reached 28 in the charts on Monday 10th August and was destined to go much higher.

We didn't see much of Debbie as she spent every available moment with Tony and Catherine.

She would get the train most evenings to Glasgow or some nights they would come to collect her, and, treat her to an array of 'special' nights out.

Jaclyn and Marcie hardly left each other's side and spent many hours in Marcie's room looking through photographs, and, talking late into the night about the lives they led with Marcie's husband and Jaclyn's fathers.

Most incredible of all - the closer I got to Lynda - and more friendly I became - the more distance she put between us, because, as she put it, she didn't want to hurt people she cared about, and, she didn't know how to love someone without hurting them.

"The trouble with me," Lynda sighed, "I have always believed someday my Prince will come, and, unfortunately, I have to kiss a few frogs along the way, but, more-often-than-not... they turn out to be toads instead."

I eventually found out the whole saga regarding the murder and felt a great sympathy for Lynda as she relayed the sordid details one evening.

Lynda confessed how she felt an insatiable rage when she found the man she loved in bed with another woman.

"On my way to school the following morning I saw the woman leaving his house, very pleased with herself, after their night of passion."

"Did you attack this woman?" I asked.

"No, I did not... but, I went to his house to confront him about it.

Taking a knife from his kitchen I lunged at him as he slept off his restless night, and was surprised, how easily the knife entered his chest – killing him instantly.

After I realised he was dead," Lynda confessed, "I couldn't go to school as I had some blood on my uniform.

I returned home and fortunately my mother had gone out shopping, so, I quickly changed my clothes and headed to school, where, I told them I had a doctor's appointment that morning.

The body lay undiscovered for a few days, and then, a lengthy murder investigation began.

By that time I had washed my uniform, and, it wasn't unusual for my clothes to have blood on them as I frequently got into fights, at school, mostly over boys.

The following weekend I, as usual, put all my clothes into the washing machine and by the time it had finished its cycle there was no evidence I was ever there."

I could tell she was very distressed with how easily she had killed him and deeply regretted the murder especially since this 'other' woman spent several weeks being grilled by the police and later stood trial, which, went on for a number of weeks.

"I knew," she continued, "the police had no case against this woman and studied every newspaper to see if they had any evidence against me.

Nobody suspected me, as I told no-one I was seeing him, and, as he was breaking the law by sleeping with a fourteen-year-old - he had told no one of me.

Eventually a verdict of 'Not proven' was delivered and she was released.

That pleased me," Lynda smiled, "but, I was more pleased that the bitch had paid for her 'crime' of enraging me in the first place, and, the months she had spent being grilled by the police were suitable compensation for that".

Lynda begged me never to reveal anything of her part in the murder, and, I believed, she was full of remorse for the trouble she had caused.

I promised to keep her past another secret between us.

Sarah kept telling me when I burdened her with my problems "It was all God's will.

He'll send a sign to guide you." which did not really help as the day of decision grew nearer.

For ten days I felt miserable - whilst those around me grew happier.

I tried to console myself with the fact that it was I whose brilliant idea brought Debbie, Tony and Catherine together.

It was me who asked Rachel to find Jackie's roots, bringing Jaclyn and Marcie together.

I was also the one who asked 'Diamonds' to record 'Baby - You're an Angel' the day I became engaged to Tracey.

In addition, if it were not for the fact that I asked Marcie to ply Tracey with fertility drugs she would probably be alive now.

I kept recalling Tracey's warning on the day I met Jackie,

"That big heart of yours will get you into trouble one of these days."

How right she was.

"I would have thought," Emily sighed,

"You would have to move back to Glasgow once you married Tracey?"

"On that point," I assured Emily, "You're correct, but, I hadn't discussed it with Tracey.

I figured we would eventually end up in Glasgow or somewhere in the 50 miles in-between.

I hated other people making decisions for me, but, this was a very unusual situation."

Tears came to my eyes as I explained.

"I had been handed an opportunity to go back to 'square one', - to forget all about Debbie, Sarah, Marcie, Lynda, Rachel and her 'Diamonds' and start again, without Tracey.

Perhaps I should rent a small flat near Glasgow City Centre?

Perhaps I was getting too old to start all over again?

Did I have the inclination to begin again?

Would I have the strength to do it all over again?

"I was so unbelievably lonely for, perhaps, the first time in my life.

Not knowing how to cope frightened me, Emily, it really frightened me."

I, again, excused myself to have a very tearful cigarette upon the balcony, whilst, Emily prepared her umpteenth cup of tea and something for us to eat.

I could tell she was very sympathetic to the plight I was going through back then and understood how distressed, and depressed, I was both then, and now, as I relayed - and relived it - all over again.
Chapter 24: Monday 17th August.

I was at an all-time low as, by now, everyone was so wrapped up in their own happiness that they all completely ignored me and I was almost at the selfish point of saying.

"To hell with the lot of them - I don't need them.

I'll accept the promotion and go home to Glasgow as if I don't care."

When the telephone rang.

"That's Rachel for you," Sarah announced.

I let out a long sigh before saying. "Hello."

"You've done it!" she exclaimed excitedly.

"I've done what?" I asked.

"Debbie's adoption went through about half an hour ago without any problems at all."

"Oh that is great news," I sighed with as much enthusiasm as I could muster, which, wasn't much.

"We'll have a party for her tonight to celebrate this big day in her life."

"Okay. Sure Rachel. I'll be there."

We said goodbye as I sighed to myself. "Sure Rachel.

I'll be there in body at least - God only knows where my spirit will be."

I informed an excited Sarah and wallowed in self-pity for about another hour, until, I decided to go to lunch, but, instead of going out, as I had done every day since I arrived 12 months ago, I made my way down to the basement to the work's canteen.

I took no notice of anyone as I looked at an array of meals before deciding upon Macaroni cheese and chips - because it looked like the way I felt.

Arming myself with a mug of tea I sat by myself at a table in a corner to brood.

At one end of the massive white-tiled, spotlessly clean, canteen sat a group of about twenty boys from the packing department who were laughing and joking noisily as a portable radio at the centre of the table played inaudibly.

At another table in the centre I noticed Sarah with a few other girls who were chatting noisily.

Sarah gave me a few concerned glances, as, I, lazily, played with my lunch.

I sat in my self-torment for roughly 20 minutes.

And, I failed to notice the chatter from the table of boys ebb whilst the radio announced the National pop charts for the forthcoming week.

The chatter from the entire room being brought to an abrupt silence as Sarah suddenly jumped to her feet shouting "Johnny turn that up!"

Johnny seated at the centre of the table of boys - who was obviously in charge of the radio - looked puzzled at Sarah's request, as, he was, constantly being asked by several members of staff to keep the volume down.

"Johnny, turn the radio right up!" she bellowed coming to where I sat in my trance.

"Listen, Brian, listen." she called snapping her fingers to revive me from my trance.

Johnny complied just as the usual fanfare preceded the #1 record and the DJ announced.

"We have a brand new number one this week.

Up an incredible 27 places from last week's 28.

Six young girls from Edinburgh with their debut single... 'Baby - You're an Angel.'

DIAMONDS... are this week's... Number One."

The, now familiar, introduction began as Sarah, much to the bewilderment of all present, sat onto the table before me - moving my plate and mug as she did so.

"Brian, that's it. That's your sign."

"What?" I looked at her totally confused. "What's my sign?"

"I told you God would send you a sign... and that is it."

"I'm not with you." I apologised.

"Brian," she sighed excitedly, "Now everyone in your life is happy."

"Rachel and 'Diamonds' are #1 with Debbie's song.

Marcie and Jaclyn are happy together after 18 years of being apart.

Debbie now has everything she has ever wanted.

The only person who is not happy... is the man... who brought about everybody else's happiness - YOU."

"Yeah, but?" I mumbled before Sarah interrupted me again.

"You told me at the cemetery, a fortnight ago, your only aim in life is to make Tracey's dreams come true - correct?"

"Yeah, but?"

"Yeah, but nothing," she scolded me, "You told me Tracey's dream could ONLY become reality if her parents saw a grandchild. - Yeah?"

"Yeah?"

"You also told me, a long time ago, that you love Debbie, and, that she loves you. - Right?"

"I suppose so." I sighed missing the point entirely.

"Tracey - God rest her soul - chose you to be the father of her parent's grandchild, and, God forgive me for saying this, but, if you hadn't moved here she wouldn't have got onto the motorway that day, and, she'd be alive today... unfortunately, it's cruel, but, that's life."

"What?"

"Today Debbie's song is number 1 and, whether you like it or not, Debbie also officially took Tracey's place, and, the only way her destiny can become reality is if Debbie becomes pregnant... And, you're the father of the child.

PLUS, you've now got the chance to go back to Glasgow safe in the knowledge that you'll leave a lot of happy people here - all thanks to you."

"What? Marry Debbie?" I asked, "How? The wedding's cancelled."

Sarah placed her hands onto my shoulders, looked me straight in the eye and smiled,

"No... it's... not.

The things I arranged \- the reception and the honeymoon - I haven't cancelled and you can put your bottom dollar on the fact that Catherine has been too busy these past few weeks with the funeral... and the adoption... to think about the wedding.

I bet it's still 'ON' and there's no reason why it shouldn't be."

Suddenly the fuzziness that had clouded my thoughts all week lifted like a curtain being raised, and, I could see everything ahead very clearly.

All the plans made for my future with Tracey could come true if I married Debbie.

All that had to be done was alter the banns if Tony and Debbie both agree to it.

The solution to all my problems was so simple I couldn't see it, until, Sarah pointed it out... but, some doubts still nagged me.

"Sarah, you're right as always, but nobody would accept, that I hadn't planned all this."

"Brian," she, excitedly, assured me, "I believe this is your destiny.

You have got to, at least, give it a try... and, even if it doesn't work out... there's a new life waiting for you in Glasgow. It's all there waiting for you to go for it."

With tears filling her eyes she implored me.

"This is your... God-given... destiny - go for it."

"Sarah," I whispered as I stood to hug her as the final few bars of the song faded,

"You're a diamond - I knew I could count on you."

As I kissed Sarah the boys from the packing department cheered, and, I left the canteen with a new spring in my step whilst Sarah tearfully called,

"Like the adding machine once said..."

I wasted no time driving across the city to the bank where Debbie worked and found her behind one of the teller windows explaining something to a confused, little, old lady.

I hovered nervously, much to the annoyance of the dozen, or so, people who had queued up to my right.

When the lady walked slowly away I slipped quickly to the window amid a few protests from the queue.

"Hello Brian," Debbie smiled radiantly, "We haven't seen you in here before - what can we do for you?"

"I'd like to make a withdrawal." I began nervously.

Noticing that I did not have the necessary slip, she slid one under the glass partition saying. "If you would like to make out this slip I'll see what I can do for you."

I pushed the paper back. "It's not money that I want to withdraw from this bank."

Debbie's smile vanished as Sandra in the next window shrugged her shoulders with a puzzled look upon her face.

Debbie, looking very confused said, "I am afraid money is all we've got." indicating the drawer full of banknotes beside her.

"No Debbie," I sighed, "there's something in this bank that's worth more to me than all the money in the world."

"Sorry?" she asked bewildered.

"It's you." I replied.

"Me?"

"Yeah, Debbie, will you marry me?"

Everything suddenly stopped and a deathly silence filled the air as Debbie looking shocked mumbled, "What?"

Taking a deep breath I felt my voice quiver with emotion as I asked, "Debbie, I love you \- and have loved you since I first met you - will you please marry me?"

It seemed that I was standing for an eternity as I watched the astonishment upon her face slowly change into a wide beaming smile, then, leaping from her chair she rushed to a connecting glass door, before, flying into my open arms to kiss me.

The former silence was suddenly shattered as everyone, customers and staff, cheered and clapped so loudly that I had great difficulty in hearing Debbie's answer.

"What the hell is going on?" I heard a middle aged gentleman, who was obviously the manager, calling as he came out of a door on the other side of the glass from us.

As soon as he appeared most of the staff lowered their heads to resume their tasks while the customers ignored him continuing to applaud and cheer.

Glaring at us from behind the glass he called, "Miss Campbell, what the hell are you doing?"

"I am getting married, sir," she answered.

"That's very nice," he smiled sarcastically, "congratulations, now can you get back to work?"

"Debbie was in two minds whether she should obey his command when I stated,

"By the way - her name isn't Campbell any more.

As of half past ten this morning it became Collins and as of the 26th September it'll be changing again when she marries me."

Debbie looked at me in disbelief. "My adoption came through?"

I closed my eyes realising I had spoiled Rachel's surprise.

"Did Rachel not call you?"

"No," came her reply, "In that case."

She loosened her grip upon me and forcefully ripping her name badge from her chest, she threw it under the glass partition at her boss and called, "I quit."

He stood dumbstruck as the cheering resumed and we left arm in arm to my car.

"Are you happy now?" I asked starting the engine and headed back to my office.

"I'm so unbelievably happy," she beamed with tears blinding her, "my head's beginning to spin. This has got to be the happiest day of my entire life.

All my wildest dreams have come true today, I am so happy I could cry" and she did.

Sarah burst into floods of tears as I led Debbie by the hand past her into my office where she immediately followed to hug Debbie for a few minutes.

As they wept for joy in each other's arms I had to wipe my own tears away as I sat at my desk.

"Sarah." I called to break them up, "there are a few things I'd like you to do for me?"

"Sure boss." She saluted regaining her composure.

"Could you call Mrs. Simpson and confirm my audience with 'his holiness' for tomorrow morning?"

"I'll be glad to." Sarah wiped her eyes.

"And, can you get Tony Collins for me?"

"No, not yet," Debbie called, "so much has happened today I need a few minutes to get my thoughts together."

Coming to sit in the chair by the side of the desk, she continued quietly,

"It's not every day a girl gets a new family, gets a proposal of marriage, and, quits her job.

Please may I speak with Tony and Catherine before you do?"

"Certainly Princess," I answered, "whatever you want, no problem, but, no matter what Tony says I want to marry you - Okay?"

"Okay," she confirmed with a sigh, "there's so much to sort out - so many details to figure out."

Sarah suddenly let out a squeal of delight and fell to her knees while we both looked at her in astonishment.

"Debbie," Sarah laughed leaning upon her arms upon the desk,

"I know what's worrying you, but, there are a few details that you don't know yet."

"Do you mean there's more?" Debbie asked me in disbelief.

"There's a lot more," Sarah, excitedly, assured her as she crossed to sit upon my desk, then, turning to me she smiled and asked, "Can I tell her? Please?"

"Help yourself." I replied somewhat confused.

"Debbie," Sarah enthused, "what you're thinking is that now you have been adopted by Mr. and Mrs. Collins you will want to go to Glasgow to live with them?"

"I do." Debbie confirmed nodding, "I most certainly do."

"Which," Sarah continued, "is the main reason you quit your job at the bank?"

"That's correct," Debbie smiled nodding, "I intended to quit as soon as the adoption came through... I figure I can get a job in a Glasgow bank, no problem."

"Okay," Sarah screamed, "now you're thinking that once you move to Glasgow you'll have to move back to Edinburgh after you get married, because... Brian is here?"

"Yeah, I suppose so." Debbie sighed.

I had to put both my hands over my mouth to stop me interrupting Sarah as she leaned forwards, took a deep breath and smiled, very emotionally.

"What you don't know is... Brian has been offered a directorship with the company, and, after he confirms it tomorrow, he will have to move to a new office away from here."

She paused to give Debbie the full effect. "To Glasgow."

Debbie's eyes widened as she burst into tears again, and, leaping from her chair she flew into my lap where she smothered me in breathless kisses saying,

"This is truly the happiest... most perfect, day... of my entire life."

Tears ran down Sarah's cheeks as she revelled in our happiness for a few minutes until I pulled her to me and kissed her, whilst cradling Debbie.

"Thanks Sarah, for everything, you are absolutely fantastic."

Then she kissed Debbie whispering, "Debbie, you're an angel."

She left us alone where we spent the entire afternoon kissing and cuddling while discussing our plans for our future.

"By the way," I whispered before we left my office,

"Tonight when Rachel tells you her news, try to look surprised, before, we tell her our good news?"

She confirmed that she would, but, the happiness upon our faces betrayed us instantly when we met Jaclyn at my car.

As soon as we reached home the air was buzzing with excitement as each surprise was revealed.

Rachel and 'Diamonds' were there to celebrate reaching #1 in the charts and, although appearing overjoyed by Debbie's news, Marcie and Rachel viewed our engagement with scepticism, but, they hid their doubts from an overjoyed Debbie.

She clung to me all evening despite spending most of the night kissing Marcie, Rachel, Melanie, Lynda, Jaclyn, Sarah, Angel, Heather, Karen, Susanna and anybody else who crossed Debbie's path - not forgetting me - until we parted at her bedroom door.

She told me again how happy she was before I kissed her goodnight and went to my bed to count my blessings, which, were many thanks to Debbie, and of course, Sarah.

I spent almost every moment of the days that followed, trying to persuade Marcie and Rachel that I hadn't planned to marry Debbie when I came up with the insane adoption plan at Tracey's funeral.

They were both furious and despite a lot of angry arguments and persuasion neither could be convinced.

Tuesday 18th August.

The sun shone brilliantly and filled the entire room as I woke to cheery birdsong and made my way to breakfast.

Everyone was still talking about the events of yesterday and Debbie spoke non-stop about her plans for the future until I dropped her off at Tony's.

"I have got a lot of things to do today, princess." I informed her as I kissed her,

"I'll catch up with you later."

"That's cool, Brian," she sighed, "I do love you so much and I know we'll always be very happy together."

"I love you and always will love you." I assured her as I kissed her and left her to break the news to Tony and Catherine, her new parents.

I felt strangely nervous as I entered the large glass doors of the Glasgow warehouse \- which reminded me of when I first entered them over ten years ago when I left school with no idea of what I wanted to do in life.

My brother, John, working for the company as a sales assistant in the haberdashery department, managed to get me a temporary post in the Gent's department, which, I thought at the time, would tide me over until I decided where my career lay.

Little did I know then that one day I would end up a director of the company mainly due to a chance meeting with Mr Paterson.

After six months I was getting tired of running errands for the manager of the Gent's department and requested a transfer to the office, because, I figured, the job of Junior Sales Ledger Clerk had to be easier than selling suits and shirts.

Maybe it was, like Sarah said, my destiny - maybe nothing more than good fortune, with a few lucky breaks thrown in.

Whatever it was I was glad that God, or whoever, smiled on me now and then and I hoped good fortune would continue to shine on the people I loved and cared about forever.

"Brian," Lynette Falconer on the telephone switchboard squealed in surprise as I entered the front door, "What, in the name of God, are you doing here?"

"As a matter of fact," I replied, "I thought, seeing as I just happened to be passing, I'd call in and see how my old buddy, Mr. Hunter was getting on."

She obviously didn't believe me and laughed whilst asking me the 'real' reason I called in.

"Is 'his majesty' in?" I asked politely.

"Yeah," she replied realising I was serious, "He will be getting ready for a board meeting just now."

"Okay, Lynette, I'll just go on up then." I smiled leaving her with a puzzled look upon her face. "I'll catch up with you later."

"Good lord," old John smiled as I entered the lift, "look what the wind's blown in."

"Good morning, John, nice to see you too," I smiled very sarcastically.

"Where can I drop you, Brian?" he asked closing the metal grills of the lift.

"I'm going straight to the top, John, I'm going all the way to the top."

Several familiar faces in the accounts department, on the top floor, waved to me as I made my way towards the boardroom where I adjusted my tie and ran a comb through my hair before knocking lightly upon the door before entering.

I was warmly greeted by all my superiors as I silently watched everyone present hoping that I might be able to contribute to discussions in forthcoming years.

"I take it," Mr. Hunter began turning his attention towards me during the concluding minutes, "you've given a great deal of thought to our proposal?"

"Yes, sir, I have," I sat rather rigid, "and, up until yesterday, I hadn't made any firm decision, but, now my life is coming up roses, and, if the position is still vacant, then, I would be honoured to accept the board's very generous offer."

"Good show Brian," Mr. Hunter smiled coming to shake my hand to welcome me.

Apparently this was a time-honoured tradition to confirm our association and my appointment. "What happened yesterday to make up your mind?" he asked.

"It's a really long story, Sir, a very long and very complicated story."

I replied as the chairman returned to his throne at the table head.

"Suffice to say at the moment that my wedding, which, was supposed to be on the 26th September, but, was cancelled a few weeks ago."

They all nodded. "Well, it's on again."

"I thought your fiancée was killed?" Mr. Hunter commented surprised.

"That's correct, Sir, she was... I'm putting on a substitute... her little sister."

"Can one do that?" he laughed highly amused if somewhat confused.

"Yes Sir," I replied, "apparently before the banns are read you can 'put on' anybody you like."

"Wait a minute," Mr. Swan interrupted, "I recall thinking you were intending to marry that thin blonde girl - the one Andy Baird used to date?"

"Yes, Sir, that's the one." I assured him.

"But," Mr. Swan continued, "I am sure the newspapers reported that she didn't have any siblings."

"Correct again, Sir, she didn't," I smiled as their confusion grew, "Not until yesterday."

"Tracey Collins died an only child... Do you see what I mean now?

It is a very long and very complicated story.

The wedding is still on for 26th September at Saint Simon's and I would like to invite all staff and officials to join in our celebrations."

"You're all invited and - if it's okay with you Mr. Chairman - may I start my new position when I return from honeymoon in October."

"Sure Brian," Mr. Hunter smiled still trying to make sense of my news.

"We would like, however, for you to attend the next board meeting here on the 31st of this month to make your appointment official."

"Okay, sir, it's a date. Now if you will all excuse me I have a wedding to uncancel.

Thanks again, Sir, I won't let you down.

Like the adding machine once said...you can always count on me."

I silently thanked Sarah for the line as they all laughed and I left the meeting.

"In all," I thought, once outside the boardroom, "Mr Hunter isn't the ogre his staff thought he was.

He was more like the captain of a ship, steering it through fair and foul weather with an iron fist at the helm.

Whenever the pressure was off he was quite a pleasant bloke really.

As I made my way past the accounts department I bumped into Andy Baird, my old friend, who sympathetically offered his condolences at losing Tracey, so, for 'Auld Lang Syne', we went for lunch together.

I explained the edited highlights of my year in the 'Far East' ending with my promotion and, to his amazement, the news that my wedding was still on.

After lunch I phoned Debbie to confirm if everything was okay before I made my way to Saint Simon's where I found the church open, although deserted.

Slowly I walked towards the altar and genuflected, before, making my way through the vestry door to where the church diary lay open at today's date.

Gingerly leafing through the pages until I reached September 26th I was amazed to find the entry Father Brennan made, all those months ago for our wedding, unchanged, so I altered it.

Scoring out TRACEY CATHERINE COLLINS.

I replaced it with DEBORAH ANNE CAMPBELL COLLINS.

I wrote a note informing Father Brennan of the change before making my way back to the altar, where, I begged for God's guidance, then, set off to face Tony and Catherine.

I needn't have worried how they would accept the news - as Debbie had already stepped into Tracey's shoes - literally.

When I arrived Debbie was sorting through Tracey's wardrobe, throwing most of her clothes into a large cardboard box to be sent to a charity shop.

I winced every time I saw one of the outfits I liked, or had bought being tossed away as none of them would have fitted Debbie.

It was as if Debbie was throwing out all my special memories of the many passionate nights I had spent with Tracey.

Debbie took great care when folding each skirt and top commenting on how beautiful each item was. Tracey certainly had very expensive tastes when it came to clothes and always dressed to look her best whenever we went out.

"Most of this stuff is far too good to throw out," Debbie sighed, "I wonder if Lynda or Sarah could use any of it?"

I must have shown the considerable distress I was in, as, she abandoned her task, and, came to where I sat upon the bed to hug me, asking, "Whatever's wrong Brian?"

I kissed her and whispered, "I suppose all these dresses are yours now, but, every one holds a special memory for me of the parties, dances and nights out we had over the past five years."

"I'm sorry," she whispered sympathetically, "Do you miss Tracey?"

Cradling Debbie in my arms I looked deep into her crystal blue eyes and sighed, "Yes I do, Debbie, I miss Tracey very much.

I love you and I always will, but, I hope you understand when I say this?"

Taking a deep breath I whispered as sincerely as I could,

"If I had fallen out with Tracey a few weeks ago there would be no problem in me giving my love to you totally and without regret, but, I loved Tracey with all my heart and soul, and, I'll never be able to forget her.

I feel responsible for Tracey's death and it will take some time for me to get over losing her.

You have taken Tracey's place in my life, and Tony and Catherine's lives, but, we can't throw out all our memories as easily as you can throw out her clothes.

I hope you can accept the special responsibilities you've taken on."

"You, not only have to establish special memories of your own for all of us, but, there will be times when we will want to remember the good times and forget the bad times.

Do you understand what I'm getting at?"

"I think so," she whispered, "I know it won't be easy for you, or Tony or Catherine, to ever forget Tracey.

I fully understand the problems I've taken on and I pray that I will be able to bring you all the happiness that Tracey brought and to make everyone as proud of me as you were of her. I really do love you."

We spent the next ten minutes kissing and cuddling upon the edge of the bed.

Knowing Tony had forbidden Tracey from any kind of fornication 'under his roof' I believed he would not allow Debbie to either, so, I didn't even think about it.

I got up with a sigh, "I'll leave you to it then.

If any of these outfits would suit Lynda or Sarah, ask them if they want anything.

My main reason for coming here today was to ask Tony and Catherine how they feel about me marrying you, and, to make sure you are settling in.

I'll see you later as I've still got a list of things to do before the big day."

As I stood looking at her resting peacefully upon the bed, with crumpled clothes and hair all over the pillow, I recalled the night I made love with her, which, I am sure she knows nothing about.

I thought of how much I loved her with all my heart, and, hoped Tracey's memory wouldn't cloud my love in the years to come.

"Debbie - I love you so much." I whispered before I slowly closed the door behind me, and, sighed again as I went to find Tony.

I found Tony in his garden, as usual, planting more multi-coloured flowers in his flowerbed.

He couldn't have been nicer to me when I asked him how he felt about the wedding.

"Put it this way," he sighed, "What's passed is in the past.

Tracey - God rest her \- is gone and nothing can bring her back.

Our only regret, apart from the obvious, is that we hadn't met Debbie years ago because, as you yourself put it, it's better to love someone who could surely use a bit of love than waste it on a memory - when we'll still have all our memories anyway."

"Debbie will never be able to take Tracey's place in our hearts," he continued solemnly.

"We've spent many hours telling her that, explaining how we feel at losing the girl we raised for 27 years, all our dreams for the future and how we will miss her.

Debbie's a smart kid, she knows the difficulties we all face and I'm sure she'll make us as proud of her as we were of Tracey."

We shook hands and hugged before I tearfully drove to tell Mum and Dad the news.

They were going to be either very easy or the most difficult people to convince - either way I had to face them.

"In the name of God," Dad joked as I entered the front door.

"We thought we'd managed to get rid of you.

We see more of you now than when you lived here."

"Dad," I began quietly, "I've got a major problem, and need to talk to you. Are you alone?"

"Sure," he said as we sat at the dining room table where he usually sorted out his orders before mailing them to his employers.

"What can I do for you, Son?"

I explained the whole story about the adoption as best as I could, emphasising how much I loved Debbie and how much I did not want to hurt her.

I told him all about my promotion, all about how I met Jackie and how things had worked out for her and Marcie, and all about Rachel, Melanie and 'Diamonds'.

"I see," he sighed, "You have been a very busy boy.

Now everybody is happy. I don't see what your problem is?"

"It's the wedding," I answered, "it's still going ahead."

"What?" he looked puzzled, "How?"

His confusion turned to surprise, then to shock, as I answered.

"I intend to marry Debbie."

"You can't do that? Can you?" Dad asked.

"Legally and ethically I can do anything I like, but, I'm not 100% sure I'm doing it for all the right reasons."

"What do you mean?" he roared, "You either love one another and want to get married or you don't.

Are you trying to tell me you're doing this out of some kind of duty to keep Tracey alive?"

"That's what Sarah's reasoning was when she came up with the idea yesterday.

She said it was my 'God-given' destiny, as she called it.

Now Debbie has taken Tracey's place she should take her place in everything including my life, and, I cannot fault Sarah for suggesting such a thing as it was me who planted the suggestion in Sarah's mind in the first place.

I truly, truly love Debbie and she says she loves me."

"The problem is," Emily sighed wisely, "You don't know if you really love Debbie because of who she is - or what she has become – TRACEY'S GHOST."

"Yeah, Emily, that's exactly what your Granddad said".

"Even before Tracey died I knew I was falling deeply in love with Debbie and told her so the night of Sandra's party at the play-park, but, I believed I would leave when I married Tracey and things would be sorted out."

"I had called on Granddad to have him confirm what I was doing was the correct thing \- for me - for Debbie – and, for everyone.

I must have had my doubts that it would all turn out alright for all concerned although I hid my feelings from everyone – including myself."

"Was I completely positive that what I was doing was for the best for everyone?

There have been times in my life, Emily, I freely admit, I could be very selfish and thundered onwards giving no heed to any of the consequences should it all go disastrously wrong."

"I have stepped onto this roller-coaster of emotions with scarcely a seconds thought for how my actions could affect the people around me and some people, like Tracey, had paid the ultimate price."

"Your Granddad knew me better than I knew myself, Emily."
Chapter 25: Monday 24th to Sunday 30th August.

I quickly realised that Marcie and Rachel's main objections were for Debbie's welfare and spent most of the week trying to convince them of how fondly I loved them and that it was only after Tracey's death I realised my love for Debbie.

I was surprised at how my luck was holding out as they interrogated me individually.

I got the distinct impression that as I hadn't slept with 'Screwball,' known by them to be a cheap nymphomaniac, I must be speaking the truth.

Debbie often called in to collect her belongings and spent several hours speaking with Marcie and Rachel about this new step in her life.

As she had left the bank without stopping to pick up her coat or clear her locker she made an appointment to see the manager, Mr. McLaughlin, to explain the circumstances of her departure and offered to work whatever period of notice he imposed upon her.

He and his staff couldn't have been nicer to Debbie and more pleased for her and all wished her well for the future.

We offered an open invitation to all staff at the bank to attend the wedding if they wished.

When I reached my desk on Monday the 24th I immediately called Sarah to me.

"Yes Boss?" she smiled clutching her trusty notepad and pencil as she closed the door firmly behind her coming to perch upon my desk.

Without speaking I stood up, wrapped my arms around her and kissed her ruby red lips, with as much passion as I could muster for a few minutes.

At first she struggled to resist, but, as I held her so tightly, her futile protests became weaker, until, she relaxed.

Holding her tightly in my embrace, we stared deeply into each other's eyes for a few seconds, until, she broke her spell upon me by asking "and, what the hell, was that for?"

"Sarah," I sighed,

"That was for all the things you've done for me over these past few months.

That's for all the times you've sat there listening to me while I totally screwed up my life.

That is for all the advice you've given me and all the doubts you have cleared up.

For keeping all my secrets safe and - against all odds - understanding the things I have been through and never giving up on me.

That's for always being there when I needed you."

I felt a tear drop from my right eye as my arms began to ache from squeezing her so tightly.

"Sarah, I will never be able to thank you enough for all you've done for me.

For all the hours we have spent talking to one another.

I will never be able to repay you for the help you've given me."

I kissed her again.

"Thank-you, Sarah. Thank-you.

You will never know how grateful I am to you for your advice.

And if there is ever anything I can do for you at any time, just ask and it's yours - okay?"

"You are very welcome," she whispered as I gently kissed her forehead and releasing her from my grip, she remained motionless, whilst, I resumed my seat.

"You could always take me to Glasgow with you?" she whispered.

"Sarah," I sighed, "If only that were possible.

Not only have I inherited an office, but, Celia Johnston comes with it."

I took her hand in mine and squeezing it tenderly I whispered,

"I'm sure you'll get on just as well with my successor as we did, Okay?"

"Okay," she smiled.

"Now, back to business." I resumed my usual air of authority.

"Sarah, take a memo."

"Yes sir," She smiled raising her notepad.

"To Cathy Parker in personnel at head office," I began as she scribbled,

"Following my recent promotion my present position as Finance Controller at Edinburgh office will soon become vacant."

We summarised my duties and wrote a job description.

"Anyone wishing to apply for the vacancy and would like an interview, please telephone Sarah Nicholson on extension 261 prior to Noon on 31st August when successful internal applicants will be contacted."

The remainder of the week went by without much ado.

Every minute detail for the wedding was confirmed, encase anybody had any doubts that it was going ahead.

Friday 28th August.

Friday evening when Jaclyn and I arrived home we were surprised to see five large brown cardboard boxes, taped and sitting in the hallway with Yorkhill Hospital, Glasgow written in bold black marker pen on the sides.

"I wonder what's going on here?" Jaclyn asked.

I kept silent, as I knew exactly what the boxes contained - all Debbie's teddies, dolls and furry animals, which were being donated to the children's hospital - but I didn't understand why, until, we entered the living room.

Debbie was sitting at her usual chair at the table with Marcie and Rachel, all strangely silent until Jaclyn smiled. "Hello kid. How are you doing?"

"I was fine until a little while ago," Debbie snorted.

When our meal was finished Debbie rose from her seat and walked past me saying,

"I'd like a quiet word with you."

I followed her to her room, bear of her menagerie, looking very different to my previous visit.

Closing the door behind me Debbie walked, arms folded, to stand looking out of her window.

"I need to be able to trust you." She began.

"You can trust me," I pleaded, "Why, has someone said something to make you doubt me?"

"People have been talking," she began slowly, "They've been saying you masterminded this whole thing, and, can't be trusted."

"Debbie, my darling," I pleaded, "I've done a few things in my time I'm not happy with, but, I have no idea what you mean.

I didn't mastermind anything, and, I hope you can trust me."

"When Tracey died," she continued turning to face me, "you saw how devastated I was.

That was the saddest day of my entire life.

Some people are telling me you took advantage of me and used that for your own ends.

I've shared my doubts with Marcie and Rachel, and, they feel I should know how many people you've slept with?"

Crossing to the bed I sat upon the edge desperately seeking explanations.

"Before I answer I need to know why you want to know?

Anybody I loved before you and I became engaged are in my past and - without sounding cruel - I don't see them as being any of your business, but, I can and will, gladly, tell you."

I patted the bed asking her to sit beside me as I confessed.

"The first girl I ever loved was Mary.

I went out with her from age 22 for about eighteen months.

When Mary two-timed me with Tracey's boyfriend I felt so betrayed by her - and this guy, Andy, I used to call my friend - I started going out with Tracey purely to spite them.

Within a few weeks we heard that Andy and Mary had fallen out and they tried to persuade myself and Tracey to resume our previous relationships, but, both, Tracey and I would never have two-timed anyone, and, were deeply hurt by them.

We quickly realised love was growing between Tracey and me, and, she was my only love for five years... until, I moved in here.

"I need to know that I can trust you." Debbie spoke very sincerely and calmly.

"I will never be able to thank you for what you have done arranging me meeting with Tony and Catherine.

I have spent many hours with them, before the adoption went through, trying to convince them that I can never expect to take the place of the daughter they adored for 27 years. Nobody ever can.

For Tony and Catherine to accept me at all after all they have been through is quite an achievement in itself." She sighed. "but, they are having a problem believing that replacing Tracey as your wife, so soon, is such a good idea.

I need to relieve myself of these doubts I have. I'm sorry." She pleaded.

"Debbie, my darling, I understand your concerns, but, I'm not sure I should tell you because I promised I would never kiss and tell."

"Rachel informs me," she sighed, "She spent two nights with you, so, I suppose that answers my question."

"To be perfectly honest," I sniggered, "I didn't include Rachel as I have indeed spent two nights with her, but, never made love with her."

"Oh," she was surprised, "You mean there are another two?"

"I mustn't tell," I implored, "I promised I wouldn't."

"I'm sure" she assured me, "Lynda wouldn't want us to fall out because of her."

"Actually," I laughed to relieve the tension, "Lynda was one of the ones I promised, but, I've never slept with her either.

I don't have any problem telling you, but, there are others who could get hurt if their secret gets out."

"Listen, Debbie," I implored taking her hand in mine, "I realise if you knew I was unfaithful with Tracey that you would doubt I could ever be faithful with you.

I implore you – I will vow never to be unfaithful to you as long as we both live."

"I need to know," Debbie apologised, "I don't know why, but, I just need to know."

Debbie's eyes filling with tears betrayed the fact that we both knew that she was in grave danger of bringing our brief relationship to an abrupt end tonight...unless, I could rescue the situation.

"Debbie, my darling," I began choosing my words very carefully,

"There was no master plan when I realised at the cemetery that you and Tony and Catherine could find some comfort from being together.

Tracey was the love of my life and my future without her seemed very bleak indeed.

I had no idea how I was going to get through life without her love, and, I felt very, very unhappy and miserable... more miserable than any time in my entire life.

There is no excuse for betraying Tracey, and, if she had found out about my unfaithfulness she would have been off like a shot.

Perhaps, if that had been the case I could have had no regrets in asking you to marry me then, and, life could have just carried on, without any of these doubts between us.

But, Tracey didn't fall out with me and storm off in a strop - she became pregnant, and, she couldn't wait to come to tell me, and, met with an unfortunate accident on the way here.

Tracey's accident was nobody's fault, but, I felt responsible for her not being around anymore, but, that was not the plan when I came up with Tony and Catherine adopting you.

My only thoughts at that time were how could I help everyone find some good from this terrible tragedy?

I had no idea then that Tony and Catherine would accept you, and, even less idea that I would ask you to marry me... although, I have loved you for a very long time, and, promise I will love you... and only you... for the rest of our lives together."

"Okay," I assured her sincerely,

"The second person I slept with since coming here was." I paused, "and you mustn't ever tell anybody, please?" I begged.

Debbie assured me she wouldn't tell anybody as I bowed my head to confess.

"The second person I slept with was... Melanie."

"Melanie!" she exclaimed, "She's Rachel's partner. When was this?"

"The night before Sandra's birthday party." I answered,

"Melanie arranged for me to go over to her flat to pay for Tracey's engagement ring, and, regretfully, I ended up spending the night with her."

"What if Rachel found out?" she was concerned enough to ask.

"Actually," I assured her, "Rachel was in Glasgow that night with Tracey."

"Oh," she was becoming confused, "That makes it alright does it?"

"No," I assured her, "that was a big mistake... but... Melanie made me promise never to speak of it, so that, Rachel wouldn't ever find out."

I rubbed her shoulders, as I begged, "Please don't say anything to Rachel as I promised I wouldn't ever say anything."

Debbie promised she wouldn't ever tell Rachel.

"The night before Sandra's party?" She asked. "Yes" I answered.

"That would be the night before you told me that you loved ME then?"

"Come to think of it," I answered, "Yes it was."

"So," Debbie remained calm, "Within 24 hours of you sleeping with (she paused and nodded towards the door) somebody you take advantage of me, and, tell ME that you love me?"

"I DID love you then and I DO love you now," I told her, "but, I didn't want to hurt you when I married Tracey.

Then, Tracey asks you to be a bridesmaid, so, I knew that, She liked you too, and, wanted you to play a major part on our special day.

I thought it would make a very fitting end to our friendship.

I suppose once Tracey was married and away from her parents THAT would have been the best time for thinking about your adoption, but, it hadn't occurred to me then and probably wouldn't ever have.

What I told you at the play-park on the way home from Sandra's party was all true.

I HAD fallen deeply in love with you, but, I am a coward, and, I didn't want to hurt Tracey either, so, I was prepared to forsake my love for you, and, be happy, just to be your best-friend."

Tears were streaming from her eyes.

"It is important that we don't have any secrets." I assured her.

"Well" She sighed, "I think it is only fair to warn you that I have a problem."

Tears were also streaming from my eyes.

"I already know." I assured her.

"You know about what I have been through?" She sounded surprised.

"Yes I do - Lynda told me."

"Why would Lynda tell you about me?"

"Because Lynda knew something - that nobody else knew."

At the foot of Debbie's bed there was a chest-of-drawers with a box of brightly-coloured handkerchiefs upon it.

Debbie's right hand located the box and she offered me a tissue, then, took a few for herself.

"I said somebody (I nodded door-ward) was the second person – so, who was the first?"

"Ah," I was silent as she continued, "The one you promised Lynda about?"

"I don't want you to get upset," I confessed. Debbie assured me she wouldn't.

"The only other person I have slept with since moving here was...You."

"ME!" she was shocked.

"The night before your banking exam in May," I assured her,

"That's when I knew I was deeply in love with you and had to promise Lynda not to tell Tracey."

Debbie became very sombre and subdued as I confessed about my night with her.

"What I don't get," she sniffed, "I understand why you wouldn't want Tracey to know, but, why tell Lynda?"

"I didn't tell Lynda." I assured her,

"Lynda overheard and threatened to tell Tracey and Marcie, and, both would have thrown me into the street.

I had to promise never to make love to you ever again to stop Lynda telling on me."

"But, I know nothing of this." she concluded.

"I will have to sleep on this - I've got a lot to think about."

"I will understand, my darling,

If you tell me tomorrow to get onto my bike and leave you alone - I shall.

If you think we should never get married – then, I shall accept that too.

In a few weeks you will be gone from here – in a few weeks I also will be gone from here.

If you want to postpone the wedding until next September - or whenever – then, we can.

You sleep on it, and, whatever you wish - you shall have."

"Okay?"

I professed my undying love for her and kissed her tenderly.

Making sure she was okay I left her with her doubts to adjourn to my own room to spend a very uncomfortable night with doubts of my own.

It would appear the jury was still out and I would have to await 'the verdict.'

My fate was in Debbie's hands completely.

Saturday 29th August.

Saturday morning I was woken rather abruptly.

"Brian!" Debbie shouted banging upon my bedroom door.

I stared in disbelief at the alarm clock, which reads 8:43, as I asked her what was wrong.

"It's exactly a month since Tracey died," she answered, "I promised Tony I would go to ten o'clock mass with them - damn it - I'll never make it now."

"Yes you will, Debbie," I assured her, throwing off the quilt, "I'll drive you."

"Thanks," she called, "I really appreciate it. I'll be ready to go in two minutes."

We wasted no time speeding to Saint Simon's church adjusting our clothes and brushing our hair, with Tracey's hairbrush, which, was still inside the glove box, as we went.

We reached the church with a few minutes to spare to join Tony and Catherine in a front pew kissing them as we met.

I felt very uneasy throughout the service, especially as Father Brennan kept giving us sideways glances.

Then, just before the service concluded he made the unusual step of leaving the altar to come and stand before us.

"I want to see you two in the vestry after Mass." he ordered.

"Yes, sir," I replied nervously taking Debbie's sweaty hand to help allay any fear, which, proved pointless as I was scared stiff, and, I'm sure I looked it.

Assuring Tony and Catherine that we would see them later we made our way kneeling at the 'usual' spot beside the altar.

"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?"

Father Brennan bellowed as we timidly walked hand in hand towards him into the vestry.

"We are getting married." I called somewhat defiantly.

"Oh, you bloody think so?" He replied detecting my defiance.

"We know so, sir," I called, "and, if you won't marry us we'll find somebody who will."

I could feel Debbie trembling in silent fear as he fixed us with a menacing stare.

"I didn't say I wouldn't marry you," he hissed through clenched teeth,

"I just want to find out what the hell is going on?"

He was livid and wanted us to know it.

Pointing to two chairs he ordered us to sit while he sighed loudly and crossed to a cupboard to remove his ornate vestments.

"I know why you're all here today," he sighed calmly blessing himself,

"It's exactly one month since Tracey - God rest her immortal soul - had her accident."

"Yes, Father." I quietly confirmed.

"Exactly one month ago," he called pointing a menacing finger at me,

"You were getting married to one girl, now, you're intending to marry somebody else."

He fumbled with a cigarette packet and using shaky fingers he took one out, placed it between his lips and lit it.

"I take it," he blew a cloud of smoke towards Debbie, "that you are Deborah?"

"Yes, Father." she timidly replied.

He silently nodded, shook his head, put the cigarette to his lips, took a long deep puff, held his breath for a few seconds as his eyes flitted between me and Debbie, then, heaving a long sigh he blew a cloud of smoke at us and smiled.

"I don't know what to make of you," he laughed, offering us a cigarette.

I was tempted to accept one to calm the tension in my bones, but, we both, politely, declined.

"I just don't know what to make of you." he repeated.

"You could make us husband and wife." I smiled pushing my luck and we all knew it.

Every time Tracey's name was mentioned Father Brennan solemnly blessed himself.

"It was only a few months ago," he called wagging a smoky digit at me,

You came here professing your undying love for Tracey - God rest her soul - now, within a few weeks of her death you want to marry somebody else in her place?"

"I realise it sounds a little bit unusual, Sir," I smiled, "but, I truly want to marry Debbie."

"A little bit unusual?" he laughed, "It's incredible."

"Debbie, do you fully understand, child, what marriage is all about?"

"Yes, Father, I do." Debbie defiantly replied.

He must have had his doubts, because, he lectured us, for the next hour, to make sure we fully understood the commitment.

"You know," he said once we confirmed our understanding,

"What really puzzles me about this wedding is that Tony and Catherine Collins wholeheartedly approve of it."

I fixed him in a cold, smiling stare that told him that he was beaten.

"Okay Debbie," he conceded. "Do you really want to marry this man of your own free will, to love, honour and cherish him, forsaking all others, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, till death you do part?"

"Yes, Father, I really do." Debbie smiled.

"And you Brian? He asked, "Are you sure you want to marry 'this' girl."

"Indeed sir, I really do."

"Forsaking all others, and, so on and so forth, and, all that stuff I just said?"

"Absolutely, sir, you'd better believe I do."

"Brian, would you mind if I have a quiet word with Debbie on her own?"

"No problem," I smiled, "I'll wait for you outside." I left them alone.

I crossed the altar, knelt in the 'usual' spot, and walked to where several candles glowed.

Taking a fresh candle I lit it saying a silent prayer to Tracey for any guidance she could give me as I waited, wondering what Father Brennan wanted with Debbie.

I was well out of my depth emotionally and didn't know what to do if he raised an objection to my marriage to Debbie.

As I silently whispered my pleas to Tracey I found that every time I spoke her name I imitated Father Brennan by blessing myself.

I waited and worried for several minutes until Debbie emerged from the vestry followed by Father Brennan.

"Okay," he sighed, "It's a date then." he smiled shaking my hand.

"I hope to God, you will both be very happy."

We all smiled broadly as we thanked him, and, left arm in arm.

"By the way, Father," I called back,

"You could add this to your list of memorable weddings."

We could still hear his laughter as we kissed in my car.

Debbie glowed with radiance as I started the engine and headed home.

"It was looking a bit 'iffy' there for a while." she sighed heavily.

I could tell she was visibly shaken by the meeting with the priest and by their actions when they emerged she must have convinced him that she had thought long and hard about this path she has chosen to pursue.

"Nothing's going to stop us now, princess," I assured her, "I love you so much."

"I love you too." she smiled, "I was scared back there, but, I wasn't afraid with you beside me.

Tell me where are we headed?"

"That, back there, was only the fear of God," I warned her,

"Now we have to face a bigger obstacle. The fear of man, or to be more precise, Woman.

My Mum would like a word."

I felt very nervous as we pulled up outside my parent's house.

The last thing I wanted to do was upset Mum, but, I understood her concerns and respected her opinion.

We sat for a few minutes in the car as I assured Debbie, falsely, there was nothing to be afraid of. Then, as Dad came out to the front door to ferry another box of groceries inside we could hide no longer.

Dad smiled on seeing Debbie heading towards him, and, held his arms out to hug her.

"How are you doing kid?" he smiled hugging her.

"I'm fine, sir." she smiled back.

"You're certainly looking great," holding her at arms-length noticing her radiant glow.

"Thank you, sir," Debbie smiled with a slight curtsey, "I feel great."

"So!" Mum called from the porch door, "You've decided to make an appearance then."

Mum descended the four steps from the porch and crossed to hug Debbie as a gesture of welcome, then, slipping an arm around her shoulder she led her inside the house saying, "I would like a quiet word with you, my dear."

Rather apprehensively Debbie was led up the steps and inside as I looked forlornly at Dad.

"Don't ask," he sighed, "Your mother and I have done nothing but argue since you broke the news."

"Is she still against it?" I asked.

"She's not against you marrying Debbie," he replied,

"She just thinks you're rushing into it too quickly that's all.

She only wants what's best for you, and, doesn't want to see you, or Debbie, getting hurt."

"I know Dad," I assured him concerned at the news of them arguing because of me,

"I'm sorry, but, I want to marry Debbie, and, I will marry her regardless of what anybody says." We hugged as he sighed.

"I know you will son, because, you've got your mother's determined streak in you.

Believe me, your mother knows better than anybody how it can make or break you."

I helped ferry the last of his boxes to the kitchen in silence until Mum called me into the living room, whilst, Dad remained to make a pot of tea.

I listened intently to Mum as she relayed her fears for our future, but, she knew that our minds were already made up, and, nothing could rock our determination to get married.

"Okay," Mum conceded, "I can only pray that you'll be as happy in thirty years time as we are just now, and, when your son comes to you, and, says he wants to marry somebody, you won't have the doubts we've had this passed fortnight."

We all hugged until Louise came into the living room to find out what all the commotion was about - so we all hugged her too.

"Okay princess," I sighed entering the safety of my car, "we're on the home run now."

"Thank God," she breathed a sigh of relief, "now nobody can stand in our way?"

"Absolutely nobody." I smiled and kissed her. "It's just you and me against the world, kid." we laughed as I started the engine.

"Tell me," she asked, "what does your mum do?"

"She helps out at a crèche." I replied and had only moved a few yards when Debbie shouted, "STOP!"

Debbie beamed her angelic smile as she licked her lips, opened the car door, and got out.

I wondered what she was up to until she opened the rear door, lifted one of her boxes and carried it to the front door and laughed loudly as she handed the box to a puzzled Louise, instructing her to give it to mum, before, she returned to her seat.

"Debbie, I love you." I smiled and kissed her as she repaid the compliment and we set off for Yorkhill Children's Hospital to deliver the remaining boxes.

Life with Debbie, it seemed, would be anything but dull.

I could tell that my life would be full of surprises, as my already intense love for her seemed to continue growing by the hour.

I drove to Tony's house and we sat in the garden talking about our future until it grew dark.

I left to drive, very contented, back east.

Sunday 30th August.

I picked Debbie, Catherine and Tony up and drove them to mass, then, Debbie and I went for romantic walks in as many parks as we could find, until, time caught up with us again.

"Doesn't time fly when you're having fun" Debbie sighed as we kissed goodnight.

"It sure does princess." I sighed before returning to normality, Edinburgh, a very contented sleep, and, a very pleasant end to a very enjoyable week.

I prayed that all my days would be as magical as this weekend had been and I prayed that Debbie would remain at my side forever.

"I cannot believe you have managed to get away with it again." Emily smiled.

"But, now, Rachel will find out you have spent a night with Melanie.

Now, Melanie will also find out you have spent TWO nights with Rachel.

And, the world will find out Lynda murdered somebody."

Emily was worried that everyone will find out everything.

"No need to worry, Emily," I smiled, "We are almost at the end of the story.

It'll all work out alright in the end."
Chapter 26: Monday 31st August.

At 7 am I woke, as usual, as the radio alarm clicked on and lay as the light shone through the window until the news finished.

"Just another dreary Monday" the DJ said, "31st of August."

I agreed as I turned over for another forty winks.

"The what?" I yelled suddenly,

"Today I have to be in Glasgow for 10 a.m. for my first Board meeting.

You're wrong," I laughed towards the alarm, "I hope today will be anything but dreary."

After breakfast, where I told Jaclyn I couldn't drive her to work, I set off in some trepidation for Glasgow.

I felt a strange icy tension in the air when I entered the large glass doors of the warehouse.

Everybody I met smiled and said, "Good Morning, Brian." But, nobody stopped to chat with me.

I figured that now I was a Director of the company they regarded me as the enemy.

"It'll be just a matter of time until I win their trust," I thought.

"If I could emulate Mr. Paterson, who spoke to everyone from the Chairman down to the packing room boys, with the same friendly smile, I should be okay."

I arrived about an hour early for my meeting, so, made my way to find Mr. Swan in the hope he could fill in the details of my new job, but, he was tied up with Mr. Hunter discussing last month's budget figures.

I was wondering what I should do to, at least, look busy when the tannoy announced there was a telephone call for me.

Picking up the nearest telephone I called "Hi Lynette, Brian here."

"That's Sarah for you." she announced clicking her through.

"Hi Sarah, missing me already?"

"Very funny," she quipped sarcastically,

"I just thought that while you're there you could do yourself a favour."

"Such as?" I asked puzzled.

"Such as," she replied, "you could stop by the personnel department and pick up the files on the four people who want your job."

"Brilliant idea, Sarah, I don't know what I'll do without you."

"That's what I am paid for." she laughed before giving me the names of the candidates, which, I wrote onto a telephone message pad beside the phone.

"David Simmons - from the Aberdeen office,

Eileen MacDonald - from Dundee,

Colin MacLean - from Inverness

And, Andrew Baird - from Glasgow."

"Andy Baird?" I asked astonished.

"Yeah," she confirmed, "you'll probably know him?"

"I know him alright.

Okay, Sarah, I'll pick them up and probably be back this afternoon."

We said goodbye and clutching the list I made my way to where Cathy kept a record of all employees of the company to request the files I required.

Cathy Parker has been with the company for over thirty years and prides herself on the way she keeps her files.

Often nicknamed 'Nosy Parker', she knows more about the people who work for the company than anybody, and, often methodically inserts any gossip into her files.

"Cathy," I asked entering her office, "Could you do me a favour?"

"Oh, Brian," she squealed, "What are you doing here?

I thought you weren't starting until the middle of October?"

"You're correct, Cathy, as usual," I smiled. She hated anyone getting the better of her.

"I'm just passing through. Could you look out these people's files?"

She examined the list. "Why do you want them?"

"This time it's Personnel," I laughed, "They're the people who want my job in Edinburgh."

I, then, noticed she had my file upon the desk in front of her, "interesting is it?"

"What?" she asked confused, until, I indicated my file,

"Oh yeah, it's very interesting." She smiled.

"When I heard your name over the tannoy it came out of the cabinet again.

It's hardly been off my desk these past few months.

Tell me, what's the story on this wedding of yours?"

"Oh," I laughed sitting down, "There's a long story and there's a short story - which one would you like?"

"The shorter version should suffice." She smiled taking several pieces of paper and newsprint from my file.

"The short story is - I'm getting married on 26th September."

"Yeah, But," she reads a piece of paper, "your fiancée was killed in a car accident in July."

"That's correct," I smiled, "so, I'm going to marry her little sister instead."

"I thought," she sighed, taking several newspaper cuttings of the M8 pile-up from my file. "Tracey Collins was an only child?"

"You're right again, Cathy," I beamed because I could see I had the better of her, "she was."

"Then!" she bellowed, "How the hell can you marry her little sister?

"That's the long story." I laughed looking at my watch.

"I'd love to spend the time telling you all about it, but, I've got a board meeting to attend.

If you could look out these people's files for me I'll collect them on my way out.

Thanks Cathy."

It occurred to me, as I left her very confused, I was soon to be Cathy's boss, and, that was how Dennis Swan always appeared to know so much about the staff.

Cathy also was very friendly with Mrs. Simpson, the Chairman's secretary, and, could be a very valuable ally if I continued to be successful within the company.

I have to be nice to Cathy for several reasons it seemed.

Dennis Swan had returned to Mr Paterson's former office, so, I called in to find out how things were going.

We chatted until ten o'clock, and then, made our way to the massive boardroom, where, the others had assembled awaiting the arrival of Mr. Hunter who usually appeared a few minutes later.

The entire meeting, which lasted nearly two hours, went very well.

I was greeted warmly by Mr. Hunter and 'officially' introduced to everyone, who smiled a welcome, as they probably recalled their nervousness at their first meeting making me feel more at ease.

All went well, that is, until the end when they announced the next meeting would be held on Wednesday 30th September.

"Excuse me, Mr. Chairman?" I timidly asked raising my hand,

"I know it's a hell of a thing to ask, being the newest member of the team, and all, but, may I possibly be excused from the next meeting, Sir?"

"Ah yes, you will be on honeymoon?" he smiled.

"That's correct, sir," I timidly replied, "If I must attend I can be here but...."

"You'd rather be with your bride?" he laughed and everyone else joined in.

"Wouldn't you, sir?" I laughed back.

"Tell me," he smiled, "It's almost a fortnight since we last saw you.

Any more 'last-minute' substitutions?"

"Oh, I hope not, sir." I smiled.

Mr Hunter smiled and shook his head laughing loudly.

"Sure, Brian, you may be excused.

Perhaps, some day you can regale us with the story of how you managed to marry an only child's little sister?"

This made me very aware Cathy indeed talked with Mrs. Simpson, who, in turn, passed on any gossip to Mr. & Mrs. Hunter.

This confirmed the kind of regime I had joined.

"I can assure you, Sir, I will be more than happy to tell you the whole story someday.

Perhaps, it'll give us something to look forward to, if these meetings become dull or boring, or, we have little to discuss?"

From that day to this, Emily, I have managed to avoid the subject and felt extremely pleased with myself as I drove east at midday relishing telling Sarah what had happened.

"You didn't," she laughed hysterically. "I hope I have as much fun working for one of these four guys as I've had working for you."

"I sure hope so," I assured her, "I really hope so - now let's see who we've got?"

"Okay," Sarah smiled opening the first file reading,

"David Simmons - aged 32 - married with two kids, and, presently employed as Office Manager in the Aberdeen office - He's been with the company for twelve years."

She laid down the file picking up the next.

"Eileen MacDonald is 25 - married - doesn't have any children - she's chief cashier of Dundee office – and, she's been with the company for eight years."

"Next we have Colin MacLean, he's divorced and has a little three year old girl.

He's 26 and has been with the Inverness Branch for five years, presently as chief cashier.

"And finally, Andrew Baird from Glasgow.

Accounts Manager – he's 28 - single - and been with us for ten years.

He's been recommended for several key posts, but, it appears he hasn't been too successful - I wonder why?"

"May I see that file?" she handed it over.

"That's because," I explained scanning his record,

"Everything he went for I applied for too, and, that's how I managed to keep one step ahead of him."

"I remember him now," Sarah smiled snapping her fingers,

"Isn't he the guy you took Tracey from?"

"No," I corrected her, "He's the guy, who took Mary from me.

I only went out with Tracey, initially, just to get my own back on him."

"Ah ha," Sarah nodded knowingly.

"But, that is all in the past," I smiled handing her the files.

"Could you call these guys and ask them if they could come on Wednesday morning for interview?

"Sure will, boss," she confirmed and complied leaving me to reflect upon all the cruel things I had done to Andy over the past five years.

Wednesday 2nd September.

This morning I, for a change, perched myself upon the edge of Sarah's desk to address my girls.

"Okay girls. Could you stop whatever you're doing for a few minutes, I've got something important I would like you to do for me."

Sarah, Julia, Norma, Maureen, Jean and Margaret all listened intently as I relayed my master plan.

"This morning there will be four people coming here for interview for my job as your boss.

Now, I really don't particularly care who gets the job because, basically, I don't have to work with the guy, but, you do.

So, I'm not going to interview them - you lot are."

They looked at one another in confusion as I relayed the plan.

"We have checked all their qualifications and expertise and on paper there's nothing to choose between them.

Any one of these guys would make an excellent boss for the department.

So, before they arrive, Sarah will tell you all you need to know about them, then, she'll tell them I'm running late, and, ask them to wait for a couple of minutes.

Then, you lot, can ask them anything you like for ten minutes, and, it's all up to you while I have a word with them in my office.

You can use any method you like to assess them for compatibility, and, I will get the results later. Okay? Anybody any questions?"

"We can ask them anything we like?" Maureen wickedly giggled.

"Within reason, Maureen," I laughed,

"Remember, I don't have to work with the guy - you do.

So, like they say in all the best game shows on television - 'the decision is yours."

I returned to my desk to await my first victim hoping I have done the correct thing by letting the girls decide, then, if Andy wasn't picked it wasn't my fault - on the other hand - if Andy was selected I couldn't be accused of bias.

By the time Colin MacLean left, a few hours later, I reckoned I knew enough about him, and, the previous two candidates, as I needed.

David Simmons would make an excellent choice, as he wanted to move from Aberdeen to Edinburgh so that his two children, aged 12 and 9, could get a better education.

He graduated from Edinburgh University and has very fond memories of the city, especially since he met his wife here, has family nearby and they are very happily married.

I got on extremely well with him and felt he would make an excellent replacement.

Eileen MacDonald I thought would win because the girls would have taken to her instantly, due to the fact, she was the only female candidate, and, looked, every inch, a confident lady.

Eileen's husband works in a bank in Dundee hoping a move to the capital would further his, and hopefully, her career.

She, at, twenty-five had talked about having kids, but, decided to wait a few years until they were both ready, which, seemed a wise move.

I cautioned her not to leave it too late though as kids can take it out of you and she will want to enjoy them while she is young enough to keep up with them.

I got on very well with her during our brief meeting.

"She's surely going to be a big hit with Sarah." I thought.

Colin MacLean was less secure than the others.

He was, basically, hoping to move anywhere away from Inverness to put as much distance between his three-year-old daughter and his estranged wife.

He looked confident, spoke well, and certainly had the necessary qualifications, but, his home life was so jumbled he didn't impress me.

Perhaps the girls would understand his problems and take pity upon him, as he was a very likeable person?

I was studying the notes I had on the three candidates when Sarah entered and announcing. "Contestant number four is Andrew Baird from Glasgow."

I smiled as a shook him warmly by the hand.

"How are you doing my old mate?" He asked trying to make himself sound more friendly and interesting.

"I'm fine Andy," I coyly replied, "how's yourself?"

"Quite fine," he replied, then he sat in silence smiling at me for a few seconds.

"Well Andy,

I won't need to ask you anything as I know everything about you already."

"Yeah - and I hope you won't hold that against me?" he joked nervously.

"I can guarantee it," I smiled, "tell me what you've been up to recently?"

"Look," he said getting fairly serious, "I'm really sorry for what I did all those years ago." he humbly apologised.

"Tracey was the only girl I've ever truly loved."

"Then why would you two-time her with Mary?" I asked.

"Because I didn't know what a good thing I had until I lost her, and, what made it worse is, I lost her to you."

I could sense he was trying his best to control a deep and intense hatred for me.

"But," I sighed sorrowfully, "I've lost her too."

"That's another thing," he almost growled at me,

"When I heard she was killed, I felt sorry for you, and, I forgave you for all the times you've stabbed me in the back over the past five years.

Then, you tell me, your wedding is still ON, except you are marrying her sister.

Where - in the name of God - did she get a sister from?"

"Tracey never had a sister," I reassured him,

"When she died, she was Mr. and Mrs. Collins' only child."

"Then how the hell can you marry her sister?" he was raging now.

"It wasn't my idea to marry Debbie," I confessed, "It was Sarah's."

I gestured towards the door knowing he knew neither of these names.

Andy buried his head into his hands because he knew it was pointless arguing any longer.

"I give in," he sighed raising his hands to shoulder height, "Okay, I surrender."

I looked with pity upon this man who had been my friend for five years, then, my enemy for five years, and, I hoped that we could become friends again.

"Andy," I sighed sympathetically,

"Perhaps it's time we called a halt to all this nonsense, and, bury the past with Tracey?"

He agreed and we shook hands to confirm it.

Andy left my office a broken man thinking he had no chance of getting the job, but, he was wrong - as he usually was in my opinion.

Once I was sure Andy had left the building I perched myself upon the edge of Sarah's desk asking my girls for their results.

Sarah and the other girls, with great ceremony, treated the exercise like a TV talent show regally announcing the results in reverse order.

"In 4th place,"

Sarah announced, whilst, the other girls rapped their desks imitating a drum-roll.

"The public have voted for...contestant #3 - Mr. Colin MacLean.

I decided that as I had initiated this bazaar selection process I should allow it to continue in the faint hope nobody outside the finance office would ever hear it had taken place.

"In 3rd place," Sarah continued,

"We have...contestant #1 - Mr. David Simmons.

"Oh, I liked him." I sighed knowing that I could overrule their decision if I chose to.

"In 2nd place, and a very close runner-up we have voted for...contestant #2 - Mrs Eileen MacDonald.

Leaving, as our winner, contestant #4 - Mr. Andrew Baird."

Sarah and the others voted Andy the most suitable candidate for the job, and, although I pointed out the various advantages of each candidate, they could not be swayed.

"Okay, Sarah." I sighed before leaving her desk, "Could you call Andy later this afternoon confirming his appointment to commence in four weeks from Monday 5th of October and confirm it by letter.

Could you also write to the other 3 candidates thanking them for attending for interview today and inform them that, on this occasion, regretfully, their application has not been successful.

The selection process has not been an easy one with several candidates, such as yourself, very suitable for this particular assignment.

May I take this opportunity to wish you all the best in your continued commitment to the company and trust that you will find suitable promotion in the very near future.

Finish it with my usual sincerity then return these files, with copies of all the letters, to Cathy Parker in personnel."

"Sure boss," she smiled lifting her phone, which rang as she spoke.

As I returned to my office I didn't know how I felt about Andy getting my job.

Maybe it would mend the feud between us, maybe not.

At that precise moment I felt hostility towards him and needed to vent my frustrations on someone.

Sarah provided the very person when she phoned and announced.

"That's your brother for you."

"Hello." I called.

"Hello, brother," John called. (Strangely he never referred to me by name - always 'brother').

"It's yourself, brother," I snapped, "What can I do for you?"

"Guess who I was just talking to?" he asked.

"How many guesses do I get?"

"I was just talking with Mum, and, she tells me that this wedding of yours is still on."

It hadn't occurred to me to confirm if John was still available to be best man.

"Do you have a problem with that?" I cruelly asked.

"Well," he replied, "I would consider the death of the bride as a major setback."

"Listen, brother," I smiled wickedly,

"Did I, or did I not, inform you that I would be getting married on the 26th September in Saint Simon's church at 3 p.m.?"

"You did." he answered.

"Did you, or did you not, agree to be best man at the aforementioned wedding?"

"I did." he replied. "But."

"John," I asked teasing him, "Did I inform you that my wedding was cancelled?

"No, but, I assumed..."

"Unless I officially tell you that my wedding is off, you can assume that it is on - because ON, brother, it is."

"I don't know why I waste my time talking to you," he sighed, "I never get any sense out of you."

"The wedding is on brother," I assured him, "and, unless I officially tell you any different, your services as best man will be required.

So, I'll see you then, if not before, Okay?"

"I suppose so," he sighed then he was gone.

"Sarah!" I called realising that everything for the wedding was indeed confirmed except possibly the five items Tracey had asked me to arrange - Reception - Best man - Diamonds - Edinburgh and Honeymoon.

"Yes boss?" she poked her head around the door.

"Sarah, the wedding reception, was it confirmed before or since Tracey's accident?"

"I believe it was before," she replied, "Why?"

"Could you phone them and confirm it encase they're in any doubt, and, can you get me Melanie on the phone?"

"Sure boss," she saluted, somewhat apprehensively.

I waited a few minutes until my telephone rang.

"Hello." I called into it.

"The hotel have confirmed the booking," Sarah informed me, "and... here's Melanie for you."

"Melanie." I began cheerily.

"Hi, Brian," she answered equally as cheerily, "What can I do for you?"

"Three things." I asked.

"Now that you're famous I hope you and your girls haven't forgotten we have a date for the 26th September?"

"We haven't forgotten," she laughed, "we will be there as promised."

"Brilliant," I smiled, "Item number two concerns a certain engagement ring?"

"Oh damn," she winced, "that's something I had forgotten all about, I still owe you a refund.

I'm sorry Brian, I've been so busy with one thing and another - I'll sort it out immediately."

"No Melanie," I interrupted, "I'll be wanting it back or another one for Debbie."

"Sure, No problem," she laughed, "It will probably need re-sizing though.

I'll sort it all out for you."

"Fantastic," I smiled, "and... I'll need another two rings as well."

"Oh?" she asked puzzled.

"Wedding rings." I informed her.

"Okay," she laughed, "I'll sort it out with Rachel for you."

"Good, thanks Melanie," I sighed, "You are a diamond."

"So I keep getting told." she laughed, then, she was gone, just as Sarah placed a pile of letters on my desk for signature.

"Sarah?" I called as she made her way to the door, "is my honeymoon still on?"

"I have a much better idea I am working on - I will tell you all about it later." she smiled closing the door, whilst I read the letter to Andy and smile.

"Are you sure you won't change your minds?" I asked the girls when I returned the signed letters to Sarah's desk - they wouldn't.

Thursday was, by all accounts, a very boring day compared with Wednesday.

Sarah spent most of the day on the telephone to Debbie and Catherine confirming any details for the wedding that I may have missed.

The highlight of the day being when Sarah announced Debbie had asked her to be bridesmaid number four, which, cheered her up immediately.

I offered to treat her to lunch on Friday to celebrate.

Friday 4th September.

At Noon Sarah, who was constantly smiling now, and I, made our way to Princes Street for what she described as 'Alfresco for auld lang syne'.

We both felt extremely happy, until, we heard the loud squeal of brakes and a scream.

Sandy and Charlie had spied us sitting on our usual bench and attempted to cross the road for a chat, but, Charlie, unfortunately, hadn't seen the bus and was now lying unconscious before it on Princes Street.

A crowd was beginning to gather at the front of the bus by the time we rushed to help.

Sandy looked very shaken, as his buddy lay prostrate at our feet while the bus driver profusely denied any liability for injuring him.

Sarah and I did our best to comfort Sandy, until P.C. Kelly appeared and took command of the situation, then, an ambulance arrived to ferry Charlie to hospital.

"I'm sorry," Kelly sighed coming to our bench to speak to a stunned Sandy.

"There are several witnesses who swear Charlie stepped out in front of the bus, giving the driver no chance of avoiding him."

"Is he dead?" Sandy asked.

"No," Kelly replied, "but, he's pretty badly injured.

Now sir, can you give me any details about your friend?"

At that moment the cannon from the castle sounded, and, reluctantly we left Sandy talking with Kelly as we slowly and sombrely returned to work.

I was delighted to see Debbie seated at the table when Jaclyn and I arrived home to the usual hive of activity.

Rachel gulped her meal, as usual, amid the usual warnings from Marcie.

Lynda hurriedly donned her 'battle-dress' for her usual weekend of havoc, and Jaclyn changed into a stunning cocktail dress for her usual weekly 'binge' with Sarah.

All talk was, as usual, on preparations for the wedding, and, Debbie looked very excited as she relayed to Marcie how plans were going.

At seven-thirty Sarah arrived to collect Jaclyn, and, stopped to thank Debbie for asking her to be a bridesmaid, before, they waved goodbye and made for the door.

"Hold it," we heard a familiar voice at the door call, "we need a word with you two?"

"Good evening," P.C. Kelly, dressed in a smart light grey suit, entered the living room behind Nicola Braid, Jaclyn, and Sarah.

"Could we have a quiet word with you all?"

Taking empty places at the table Sarah took Rachel's chair beside Nicola sitting in Lynda's chair.

Kelly sat in my chair as he unfolded his notebook.

I stood between Marcie and Sarah as before.

"Firstly," he began turning to Jaclyn, "we have heard from our colleagues in Aberdeen Miss Turnbull, known to you as Elaine, was sent to prison yesterday for eighteen months, thanks to your testimony."

Jaclyn breathed a long sigh of relief before smiling "Thank-you. Are there any charges against me?" She was assured there were none.

She again thanked Gerard and Nicola for all their help.

"Now for the bad news," Kelly continued, "Brian, you and your friend here (indicating Sarah), disappeared before I could ask you if you witnessed the accident on Princes Street this afternoon."

"No, we didn't." I interrupted him.

"That's probably just as well," he continued, "because, he didn't make it to hospital and Sandy collapsed when I told him."

"Oh, Poor Sandy."

Sarah and I sighed as we knew he would be lost without his constant companion.

There was a long pause before Kelly asked, "Does Deborah Campbell live here?"

"Yeah, that's me." Debbie timidly replied.

"We have some bad news for you," Kelly stated,

"We are very sorry to have to inform you that a gentleman knocked down by a bus today in Princes Street was... Charles Edward Campbell - your father."

Debbie looked shocked, and Marcie held her hand, as I asked,

"You're seriously trying to tell me that the drunk guy Sarah and I have been talking to for the past six months is Debbie's father?"

"That's correct, Brian," Kelly replied, "and we've been trying to trace Miss Campbell all afternoon as his only next-of-kin.

Apparently after he was convicted of neglecting Debbie he couldn't face going home to Berwick, so, stayed in a Salvation Army hostel here in Edinburgh where he befriended Sandy Brown.

Fortunately, Debbie regularly wrote to the Matron of Saint Luke's orphanage, where she was raised, and, recently she tells me she got a letter saying you are getting married."

"That's right." Debbie was smiling again.

"Good for you," Nicola smiled back, "I hope you'll be very happy."

"Oh I know I will." Debbie beamed at me, much to the bemusement of Gerard and Nicola.

"No - I don't believe it," Kelly laughed, "You... and Brian?"

"Me... and Brian." she beamed, we all laughed.

Before Gerard and Nicola left they announced they had just become engaged, so, we all hugged, and, we invited them to our wedding.

"We wouldn't miss it for the world." Nicola smiled at the door on her way out.

Debbie was quietly deep in thought later on when she and I were alone in the living room talking about the wedding, as usual.

"Oh," I suddenly remembered, "I have to ask you if you want the same engagement ring as Tracey or would you like a different one?"

"I'm not sure," Debbie replied, "Whatever you think."

"It's just that the ring Tracey chose was returned to Melanie, and, it's only proper that you should have one.

Could you get together with Melanie and sort something out - plus - you'll need a wedding band for the 'big day' and, so will I."

"Sure, whatever." she sighed, "We could go sort it out tomorrow."

"I agree. The sooner the better."

Then, Debbie became very quiet.

"Whatever is the matter?"

"I was thinking about my father," she whispered,

"I don't know if I should feel happy that he's dead.

I couldn't feel sorry for him. I just don't know what I should feel?"

Monday 7th September.

I asked Sarah the same question on Monday, just before lunchtime, as she sat upon my desk as usual.

"How should Debbie feel?"

"Probably a mixture of both," she sighed, "but, there's one question I've tried to figure out since Friday."

"Remember back months ago, before, all this mess began, you took me to have lunch in Princes Street, where, I met Sandy and Charlie for the first time?"

"I remember it well." I smiled.

"Sandy mentioned murder and rape and lesbians, because, they were there when Lynda told you about herself, and Debbie, and Rachel.

Did Charlie not realise it was his daughter you were talking about?"

I vividly recalled the day, as if it were yesterday.

"No," I replied, "Charlie was there with Sandy that day, but, he was asleep at the time, and, missed the entire conversation between Lynda and me."

"Gosh," Sarah placed her hand to her mouth in shock,

"Poor Sandy, I wonder how he's feeling right now?

And, if he knows that his buddy was the man who caused so much grief?"

"Okay, Sarah," getting to my feet, "Let's go and see if we can find him?"

Sandy wasn't hard to find. Sitting upon our usual bench on Princes Street.

"Hello, Sandy." we both called sitting on either side of him. "How are you doing?"

"Hello Chief... Hello Miss... I'm really fed up." he sighed.

"I've been sitting here, all weekend, wondering what life is all about."

"Most people never find that out." I sighed.

"Most people just give up trying to find out." Sarah sighed.

"And, most people," P.C. Kelly smiled, appearing from behind us, "Just carry on regardless."

He sat beside Sarah as the four of us stared expressionless, arms folded, looking at the people scurrying along Princes Street.

I'll bet" Sarah sighed,

"Not one of those people has the slightest idea what life is really about?"

"I reckon," I sighed, "that question has baffled many a great mind since the dawn of time."

"There ought to be a law against it." Kelly smirked.

"I don't want to end up under a bus like Charlie," Sandy sniffed,

"there must be more to life than this."

Sarah assured him,

"Life, Sandy, is what we make of it and with God's help - who knows?"

"But," Kelly smirked again, "where does a down-and-out go when he's down and out?"

"I might be down, officer," Sandy assured him, "I'm definitely not out yet."

"You tell him, Sandy." I smiled.

"When you're down," Sarah smiled, "The only way is up."

"You're right, Starry Eyes," Sandy smiled jumping to his feet,

"I've been a bum long enough.

It's time for me to get up off my bum, and, go do something good for a change."

He stamped his right foot defiantly.

"Good for you." I laughed.

"You go for it, sir." Sarah laughed and applauded.

"I may have the very thing for you," Kelly smiled, "I know where there's a job going.

It's not much, but, an honest crust, and, would be perfect for a man with your talents."

"I'll take it," Sandy chuckled, "lead on MacDuff."

"Firstly," Kelly smiled getting to his feet, "We'll get you cleaned up a bit before I take you."

Sandy chuckled again, throwing his arms out in exaltation.

"From a man who has nothing... I have nothing to lose."

With our best wishes I saluted him while Sarah blew him a kiss as they walked away discussing Sandy's future prospects, whilst, Sarah, and I, threw our arms around each other laughing wildly.

"Do you know something?" Sarah sighed, "I sometimes wonder what it is that makes you such a nice guy?"

"Oh, that's an easy one to answer," I smiled hugging her, "that's because I mix with such nice people... like you." I pecked her upon her cheek.

We stayed arm in arm silently watching the world go by for a while until a loud bang from the castle revived us.

"Do you know something, Sarah?" I sighed as we meandered slowly back to the office with our arms around each other,

"I really hate that bloody cannon.

It has interrupted some of the most peaceful moments of my life."

"I know what you mean," she sighed, before, entering the large glass doors of the warehouse to resume the boring tedium, "I know exactly what you mean."

"I don't quite believe this." Emily asked astonished.

"You're trying to tell me that the man who caused all the grief with Debbie was the same drunk you had been speaking to for all those months?"

"Amazingly nobody realised it was him until that very moment." I assured her.

"Charlie was there when we met him with Sandy on the day Lynda assaulted me outside the Waverley Centre - the day after the night with Debbie.

Charlie was asleep for the entire conversation and hadn't heard anything before the cannon from the castle revived him."

"How did Debbie react to the news of the death of her father?" Emily asked.

"Debbie believed her father had passed away several years earlier," I explained,

"It came as quite a shock to learn he was still wandering the streets of Edinburgh and she could have bumped into him at any moment."

"The good news was Debbie struck up a friendship with Sandy from that day forward, and, treated her like the daughter he has always longed for.

Debbie suddenly went from having no father to having two in as many weeks, and, revelled in this new life she has found with Tony and Sandy.

Out of this latest tragedy, Emily, some good has come out of it as things settled down again."

"I somehow think," Emily smiled, "things won't be settled for long."

"Nonsense, Emily, things have settled down for good this time, and, we are almost at the end of the story - only a wedding to get through.
Chapter 27: Saturday 26th September.

The day of the wedding dawned.

As my radio clicked on at 7 o'clock I was already awake recalling the events that had led to this very important day of my life.

No one would have thought, at this time last year, I would be getting married today.

I thought about the promotion that had brought me to Edinburgh.

That postcard in a newsagent's window, which led me to this flat and my first introductions to Marcie, Rachel, Debbie, Lynda and Ayesha.

I recalled the first time Tracey met Rachel and our weekends of passion together.

I reflected upon my unfaithful night of lust with Debbie and how it caused Lynda to assault me at the shopping centre - where I first met Sandy and Charlie.

I remembered my many nights watching 'Diamonds' and, how I fell in love with Debbie, before, becoming engaged to Tracey, after, she discovered evidence of my night of adultery with Debbie.

I thought about the engagement ring, which led to a regretful night of passion with Melanie and how Sarah had bailed me out, so that, Tracey wouldn't suspect anything.

I deeply regretted the tragic deaths of Ayesha and Tracey, and, smiled at how my plan to adopt Debbie had worked out so well - not only for Debbie, Tony & Catherine, also, thanks to Sarah, for me.

I remembered how I raised Jaclyn, like a phoenix, out of the gutter and made her into someone Marcie was proud to call her long-lost daughter.

When I had seen the postcard in the newsagent's window I remember saying to myself "this move to the capital may stand me in good stead later in life."

I didn't know then - how right I could be.

After I showered and dressed I met Marcie at the breakfast table, around 8 o'clock, where I filled a bowl with cereal.

"So, today's the big day?" she smiled as she inserted heated rollers into her hair.

"It sure is," I replied munching my breakfast whilst looking out of the window to check the weather, "Sure looks like it's going to be perfect."

"I hope it's perfect in more ways than one." Marcie smiled as I laid my empty bowl onto the table.

"Marcie," I motioned for her to stand, and, gathering her into my embrace I began tearfully.

"We'll never be able to thank you enough for all you've done for me and Debbie, and, we'll always be grateful for the love, support, help and advice you've given us.

We really, deeply, appreciate all that you've done for us. Thank-you"

"Nonsense," Marcie replied equally as solemn, "I'll never forget it was you who brought my baby back to me. I'll always be eternally grateful to you for that."

"If Debbie ever has any doubts in the years ahead of my undying love for her", I continued, "I hope she knows she can confide in you and you know you can talk to me anytime about anything - anything at all."

"I hope," she whispered, "you'll both come to me whenever you need any motherly advice in the future."

At that moment the door clicked open as Rachel breezed in wearing her skin-tight faded jeans and her light blue figure-hugging tee shirt, and I smiled, as I recalled Tracey's 'Miss treasure chest' phrase.

"Good morning," Rachel called sitting in her usual chair and poured cereal into a bowl, "what a glorious day for a wedding."

Marcie and I smiled as we carried on hugging.

"Marcie - regardless of the vows I make later today I promise I will always respect you and value your opinion, and, will always love you."

We kissed and hugged for a few minutes, before, I, reluctantly, forced myself to release her.

I moved around past Marcie's chair saying "My darling Rachel."

Rachel stood and hugged me equally tightly, whilst, finishing what was in her mouth.

"Rachel - I will always be grateful to you because when I needed your friendship and understanding you were always there for me."

"I'm very glad to have been there in your hour of need." She replied. "Every time I sing 'Abandon Ship' I shall be thinking of you for the strength you gave me when I needed it most."

"That will be 'our' song," I whispered, "as I will be thinking of you also for all that you have done for me."

"I hope you, and Melanie, and 'Diamonds' know you all have a friend for life in me, and, I wish you every success for the years ahead."

We hugged and kissed for a few minutes, until, I reluctantly forced myself from her powerful embrace.

I was aware whilst hugging Rachel that Jaclyn had entered the room and hovered expectantly at the opposite end of the table - I could not disappoint her.

"Jaclyn - my phoenix." I gathered her into my arms to embrace her.

"There will always be a very special place in my heart for you, and, if you ever need my help you know I will always be there for you."

"I know," Jaclyn sobbed, " I will always be grateful I asked you to help me because heaven knows where I would be if it weren't for you.

You alone lifted me up when I was down asking for nothing in return.

All I have today is because of you, and, I'll never be able to thank you enough for all that you have done for me."

I hugged Jaclyn for a few minutes while Marcie and Rachel looked on with tears filling their eyes too.

I decided to move my left hand from Jaclyn's side and beckoned Marcie and Rachel to join us in a group hug slipping my left hand around Marcie's shoulders.

With all four heads meeting in a huddle I sighed.

"Please guys, please promise me that you will take care of yourselves, and, each other, and, always look out for one another, and, Lynda, and Debbie, and me."

Each gave me their solemn oath they would comply with my request, and, I kissed Marcie, Rachel and Jaclyn upon their foreheads.

"This isn't goodbye, guys,

we'll see you all later for a lot more kissing and hugging - I hope."

We all laughed.

Regaining my previous composure I sighed. "And if I don't get a move on I'm going to miss it.

How are you lot getting to Glasgow?"

"Oh, don't worry about us," Marcie smiled, "we will be there."

I kissed and hugged Marcie, Rachel, and Jaclyn again thanking them for caring for me, before, I made my exit stopping at Lynda's door.

"Hello." Lynda moaned sleepily.

"Hi, it's me," I called, "I just wanted to say goodbye."

There was a pause before the door opened and a bleary-eyed Lynda, with her gown held loosely around her, emerged.

As she lifted her arms to hug me the gown fell open displaying her many charms, but, neither of us noticed she was naked, as we wished each other well.

"Lynda," I hugged her tightly so as to avoid her nakedness causing us any embarrassment, "I couldn't leave without saying goodbye to you.

I want to thank you for all that you have done for me, and, for Debbie.

You have kept all our biggest secrets secret, and, against all odds, you never wavered, and, for that, we are both very grateful."

"I am very glad", Lynda replied, "to have been there for you in your hour of need and you have some secrets of mine, that I trust, you will keep forever."

Lynda winked an emerald-green eye as she said this.

I gave her my solemn oath to keep all her secrets safe, then, we hugged for several minutes.

Covering my eyes with my right hand I bade her farewell, whilst, she adjusted her robe.

Returning to my room, to retrieve my jacket, I took a long look at this room, which, played such a vital part of my life.

As I switched my alarm off I lifted 'Ted' and kissed him remembering the night Debbie had given him to me.

Several ghostly images from the previous months came to mind as I recalled Tracey's naked athletic body by the window bathed in sunshine upon her first visit.

Tracey and Rachel falling out of the bed with a thud, - I could almost hear both of them giggling.

'Suzy' from across the street peering in at me, before, I met Jaclyn.

The comfort Rachel had given me when I needed it most - following Tracey's tragic accident.

I was going to miss this room as it had played such a vital role in my life.

Most of my clothes were already in a suitcase in the trunk of my car, so, all I had to come back for was my stereo and a few small items, but, they provided me with an excuse to visit, with Debbie, if there were any problems.

My plans were proceeding to schedule as I set off for Glasgow, and, hid my car in a back street behind the reception hotel.

I then walked the 10-minute journey to Dad's house.

At 9:30.

I joined Dad while he read the morning paper at the dining room table, because - as he put it - he was out of everybody's way.

I agreed with him as Mum and the entire family scurried frantically checking that everything was going according to plan.

I assumed Debbie and Catherine were doing the same as frequent phone calls were being exchanged to monitor progress.

At 10:30.

Sarah drove up in her father's car to ferry my sisters to Tony's house.

She announced Marcie, Jaclyn and Lynda were helping Debbie to get dressed and were on hand to help the bridesmaids.

I took the opportunity of thanking Sarah again for all she had done for me, and, wished her well for her future.

I could tell today was going to be a very emotional day for everyone.

12:05.

John arrived to confirm his role of best man.

He was still annoyed at me for my behaviour on the telephone, and, wasted no time telling everyone, who would listen, how angry he had been that day.

13:30.

We all changed into our suits.

We had originally decided on kilts, which, we all loathed, but, wearing at Tracey's insistence.

Now, John and I were wearing Tuxedos with white jackets, whilst, Paul, as official pageboy, was still resigned to wearing his kilt.

Paul hadn't realised John & I would be wearing Tuxedos, and, only agreed to wear a kilt because he believed his elder brothers were, also, wearing one.

Paul refused to put on his kilt saying it was 'sissy' but, a few menacing words from Mum persuaded him to wear it.

14:00.

John drove Dad, Mum, Paul and me to the church where we mingled with the guests and greeted those who arrived - a few were Tony's relatives we didn't know, but, they were welcome.

14:15.

Rachel, Melanie and 'Diamonds' entourage arrived, announcing that everything was set up and all systems were 'go' at the hotel.

14:25.

Gerard Kelly drove up with Nicola Braid and Sandy Brown and were welcomed.

Sandy, wearing a brightly coloured waistcoat, had been transformed into a very respectable gentleman.

I hugged Gerard and Nicola thanking them for all their help in the past, and, they promised to look after Sandy, and, keep in touch.

14:35.

Andy Baird turned up and thanked me for his promotion, and, again, apologised for making us enemies. I did not expect to see him, but, he too was made very welcome.

14:50.

I breathed a silent sigh of relief as a white Rolls Royce drew up and Marcie, Jaclyn, Lynda and Catherine emerged from it - I kissed each one of them as they alighted.

As the Rolls Royce returned to Tony's to collect the bridesmaids this was my cue to take position in the front pew beside John and Paul to nervously await the imminent arrival of the bridesmaids and Bride.

We asked Paul several times that day to check he still had the wedding rings and he produced them several times, from his sporran, to assure us he kept them safe.

The following fifteen minutes seemed like an eternity as I anxiously fidgeted with a hymn sheet, a mass book and my suit.

There was minor panic when Mum pointed out that Mrs. Graham, the church organist was missing.

Angel and Melanie remedied the situation playing a very cleverly composed version of 'Baby - You're an Angel' until Mrs. Graham turned up 15 minutes late.

Father Brennan tried to relieve my nervousness by saying,

"It's a woman's prerogative to be late." he didn't help by constantly looking at his watch.

"You did tell her it was a three o'clock kick-off?

She does know it is today?

You didn't make any more 'last-minute' substitutions, did you?

Maybe they've stopped off for some shopping on the way?"

I suspected he was just trying to wind me up as he recounted several times when brides had been late - or not turned up at all.

15:05.

Melanie and Angel were in their element as they entertained the congregation as we eagerly awaited the arrival of the bride for several minutes, before, expertly, playing 'the wedding march' mixed with a few bars of 'Baby - You're an angel'.

Everyone rose and gazed in awe at the four bridesmaids dressed in pink hooped dresses as they preceded Debbie, as she came slowly down the aisle upon Tony's arm, - everyone, that is - except me.

I was shaking like a leaf, and felt, decidedly, unsteady on my feet as John whispered, "Hey brother, she's beautiful."

I stared in trepidation ahead of me at Father Brennan, who, stood in front of the altar smiling.

I thought I would surely faint when Debbie, on Tony's arm, stopped at my shoulder whispering. "Hi."

Beautiful was only one of a million words I could think of to describe my bride as she beamed her angelic, radiant, nervous, smile at me from beneath her veil.

Debbie was dressed in an assortment, of white satin, taffeta, and lace - so white it would shame any snowflake.

In her right hand she held a bouquet of red, white and yellow flowers - reminiscent of the multi-coloured flora when we last saw Tracey - and upon her head, holding a whisper of a veil in place sparkled Rachel's Diamond tiara.

"Hi, princess," I whispered, "You look absolutely stunning. I love you."

Through her veil I could see her crystal-blue eyes sparkle brighter than her tiara as they filled with tears of happiness.

"I love you." she whispered as she lowered her right hand from Tony's arm.

She passed her bouquet behind her to Sarah, whilst, Tony raised her veil, and, kissed her, lightly, on both cheeks, whilst, tearfully whispering how beautiful she was.

Debbie held my hand at every opportunity throughout the ceremony, which seemed to last hours, until, we, eventually, emerged into the brilliant afternoon sunshine as husband and wife to a constant barrage of clicking cameras for half an hour.

It seemed everyone wanted his or her picture taken with us.

We pretended not to mind as we complied with every suggested pose, until, I announced, "If nobody minds, I'm getting hungry. Do you mind if we go and get something to eat?"

On the way to the reception Debbie's sparkling eyes overflowed with tears of happiness.

Cradling her in my arms, we repeated our declarations of undying love, until, we reached the hotel, oblivious to the smiling eyes of the driver, who, remarked that we were only acting naturally.

As each guest arrived at the reception we greeted him, or her, at the door, before, they made their way to their tables, which, caused a minor problem as we had, deliberately, split up each group in order to encourage strangers to get chatting.

Debbie and I took our place at the door between our parents, and, as each guest was announced we would say where we knew them.

The family were myself, Debbie, Mum, Dad, Tony, Catherine, John and his partner Liz, Paul, Aileen and her partner Iain, Michelle and Stephen, Louise and Ken.

Our flatmates – Marcie Willis, Rachel Rabinowicz, Jaclyn Bradley and Lynda MacGregor were there, and Lynda's partner, a strange-looking, multi-tattooed youth named 'spider', turned up.

'Diamonds' consisted of Melanie Davison, Angel Quinn and Brendan Walters, Heather Quinn and Roddy Thompson, Karen Quinn and Andrew Lannie and Susanna McCreadie with David somebody.

From Hunter's warehouse came Sarah Nicholson, Julia Dempster with partner Gary, Maureen Sinclair with husband Rab, Norma MacLean with boyfriend Sean, Jean Robertson, Margaret Hillman, Andy Baird, and, Tom Beveridge with Colette Hawkins.

From Debbie's bank came Sandra MacVittie and partner Paul, Julie Rankin, Stewart MacDonald, Gordon Smith, and Evelyn Johnston.

Not forgetting Gerard Kelly with Nicola Braid, Sandy Brown and Father Brennan.

There were, in all, fifty people as expected.

We left a few empty places if Tony or Catherine's relations turned up, but, they all declined to attend the reception.

Once we had all settled down to our meal, expertly served by the hotel staff, it became apparent that a heated argument was brewing between Tom Beveridge and Melanie that, almost, marred the happy gathering.

We discovered, later, that Tom and Melanie were once lovers, and, had an affair before she met Rachel.

The basis of their split came about when Melanie, after a night of passion, noticed an item of jewellery, a diamond bracelet, had vanished, and, she accused Tom of theft.

Tom denied all knowledge of it, and, was forcibly sent packing from the penthouse, the romance, and, Melanie's life.

It wasn't until a few weeks later when Rosetta, Melanie's house-keeper, found the bracelet down the back of her settee Melanie realised her wrongful accusation, and although, she was now with Rachel, she tried to make amends.

Tom had since moved from his flat, and, hadn't received Melanie's letter of apology.

Once all the facts of the mix-up were explained Melanie offered to repay Tom for her accusation by inviting him out to a reconciliation drink, but, Rachel put a stop to it, as she was not pleased.

She probably figured that it could re-kindle any flame of passion between them, and, understandably, ruin her relationship with Melanie and 'Diamonds'.

Apart from that minor incident the meal was devoured fairly quickly, before, the speeches began, and - much to the annoyance of the hotel's usher - my Dad spoke first.

"Ladies and Gentlemen," the usher announced,

"Pray silence... for the Father of your Groom."

Everyone was silent as my Dad stood surveying the assembly.

"Some months ago," he began, "when I first heard my number two son was getting married, I wrote a speech to tell you how wonderful he is, but, it was all nonsense, and, I, quickly, ripped it up." We all laughed.

"Then, I sat down and wrote one telling how much we all love him, and hope, he'll have all the happiness in the world for the future - that was, also, nonsense, so, I ripped that one up also." More laughter.

Taking Mum's hand he continued,

"I started to write of all the happy days his mother, and I, have had - in the hope that he'll experience the same joys that we had.

Now, that was a good speech, I read it over and over for two days correcting it, and, editing it, until, I eventually realised that was also nonsense, and, tossed it into the bin with the other two."

There was loud laughter as Mum pulled her hand away from Dad's.

"It took me quite a while, before, I began to write about all the funny things that had happened to me on my wedding day."

He again looked fondly at Mum before continuing, "but, that speech ended up in the bin as well."

"I wrote pages and pages of notes to tell you all about the things that young Brian got up to - like the time he scraped the side of a van, I once had, with a stone.

Come to think of it, did I give you a clip around the ear for that?"

"Often." I laughed.

"I could tell you of the time he ended up with sun-stroke at Ayr beach, but, that ended up in the bin too, because, I don't want to embarrass him."

"Thanks Dad." I laughed in mock embarrassment.

"Then I wrote a speech that was perfect, except it went on for hours, because, it was my other five speeches rolled into one.

Gradually I whittled it down, until, there was very little left, and, I threw it away when I thought this wedding was cancelled two months ago."

"Brian," he sighed turning to me, "what I wanted to say in those speeches and couldn't was throughout the good times, and the bad times, your mother and I, have loved you very much, and, wish you, and Debbie, as much happiness, for your future, as we have had.

Debbie's a fantastic girl who doesn't need me to tell her how wonderful you are, and, we hope that in thirty years - you'll still be as happy together as we are today."

He took Mum's hand again as he continued.

"If you have a son, and one day he scratches the side of your car with a rock, don't be too hard on him - as you'll probably find it was me who handed it to him."

"Please raise your glasses to toast Brian and Debbie.

May they have long life and happiness and many children with rocks in their hands.

To Debbie and Brian. The Bride and Groom."

After the toast it was the best man's turn to speak, I alerted the usher, during the applause, to introduce him.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, pray silence... for your Best Man."

After reading a few telegrams and the traditional toast to the bridesmaids, he continued with "Ladies and gentlemen, friends and family. I really don't know what to say on an occasion such as this.

I met Debbie at three o'clock this afternoon, and, know absolutely nothing about her, but, if she is more than willing to put up with my wee brother, then, that's good enough for me.

I hope they will have many happy years together with all the health, wealth, and happiness that they deserve, because, if anybody has the determination to make it - it is these two.

So raise your glasses and join me in a toast to Brian and Debbie. The Bride and Groom."

The usher looked at me during the toast as I indicated who was next.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, your attention please... for the Father of your Bride."

A great hush came upon the assembly as Tony clutching Catherine's hand, rose slowly to his feet.

"Good afternoon," he began tearfully, "Catherine and I have two regrets today.

One is that our little girl we brought up for twenty-seven years can't be here to share this special day with us, and, secondly we didn't know Debbie years ago."

"Debbie is the sweetest child God ever put on this earth, and, it's only through her, that we survived the tragedy of a few months ago when we thought our lives were over.

We pray that none of you experience the pain we felt a few weeks ago, when, we lost our only reason for living.

Thanks to Brian we discovered Debbie, who, alone helped to soothe the pain, and, made us realise that - life, no matter how painful, still goes on regardless."

"Like your song says 'Debbie, you Are an Angel' and, because, you were there when we needed you, we will always be here, if you ever need us.

We pray that all Brian and Debbie's dreams come true, and, they will always love one another forever, and, have a long, and, prosperous life together."

"Please raise your glasses to toast Debbie and Brian, your Bride and Groom."

"You now Sir?" The usher whispered apprehensively to me, and, I nodded as he announced. "Now Ladies and gentlemen... please pray silence... for your Bridegroom."

I was almost on my feet while Dad laughed calling.

"We can pray for his silence, but, I doubt we will get it."

During the laughter Debbie, grabbing my arm, asked, "Brian, can I say something first?"

"Sure princess." I replied as she took my hand, and stood, whilst, I sat down again.

"Ladies and gentlemen, family and friends." Debbie began nervously and clearly.

"I must give a special tribute to a very special person who isn't here today, but, in other ways she's all around us today."

"My entire life, up until now, has been one long tragedy right from the moment I was born.

I just wandered around from day to day for twenty-two years in constant fear of everything that went on inside me, and, around me, until, Tracey brought me to life by showing me the kind of love and friendship I couldn't get from anyone else."

"I will always be eternally grateful to Marcie, and Rachel, and Lynda, and Ayesha, and, latterly, Jaclyn for looking after me, and, teaching me so much about life, and, I'll always love you for your help, and, friendship over the years when I needed you most.

Thank-you. Without you, guys, I wouldn't be the person I am today.

But, it was Tracey who showed me a different kind of friendship, and, taught me how to live, and, it's only through her tragedy of a few months ago, that Brian, taught me how to love the kind of life she had shown me."

"Brian, I'll always be here whenever you need me beside you in everything you do. Throughout the good times and any other times I will always love you today, tomorrow and forever."

"Tony and Catherine, I will always try to make you so proud of me.

You have given me so much these past few weeks, that, the only way I can ever repay you is - to always give you the care, and love, that you, so rightly, deserve."

"Our Friend, Rachel once wrote a song to show me that she cares.

That song is number 1 in the charts today - because everyone, who has lost someone, beautiful and precious, can relate to it.

I hope whenever you hear it you will join me in saying a prayer for someone far greater than I can ever be - Tracey, You're truly an Angel.

Could I ask you to Please raise your glasses to toast a 'true' Angel?

To Tracey, may God bless you and keep you, and, Ayesha and all our absent friends."

Many people toasted "Tracey, God bless you," some added "Absent friends" then applause broke out as Debbie, in tears, kissed Tony and Catherine.

The usher nodded in my direction whispering "You now, sir?"

"Might as well." I sighed as he announced. "Please pray silence... for your Bridegroom."

I staggered to my feet and scanned the applauding faces to make sure my plans were going like clockwork.

I smiled when I noticed 'Diamonds' had disappeared, so, taking Debbie's hand I tearfully began.

"Ladies and gentlemen, our family and friends.

As many of you know I am a man of very few words."

"If only that were true," Dad called out as laughter again filled the air.

"Today has got to be the most fantastic day of my entire life.

It comes at the end of a truly interesting six months for me, which, all started when I moved from Glasgow to 'the far east' - Edinburgh.

I couldn't have imagined then, that today, I'd be standing here making a speech at my own wedding."

"This past year I learned a lot about myself personally, and, the people around me, and, my friends, believe me, I couldn't have made it without all of you."

"To my family - I can only express my undying gratitude for sticking by me throughout the good times, and, the tragedies. Thank-you all.

I will make you as proud of me as I am of every one of you.

And, if there are any scrapes on my car I'll know who to suspect."

I pointed and winked at Dad.

"To my work-mates, especially my 'guardian angel' Sarah.

I know I have put you through a lot of worry these past few months, but, we are only here today because you never lost faith in me.

To you, Sarah, I will be eternally grateful, and, like the adding machine once said... I knew I could always count on you."

More laughter as I blew Sarah a kiss.

"To the most fantastic group of girls we've ever met, we must show our appreciation for putting up with us these past few months.

After a shaky start we have managed to weather the storms, and, without the friendship and love of Marcie, Rachel, Lynda, Jaclyn and, sadly, not forgetting Ayesha, we would not have made it without you.

Thanks guys, you know we love you, and, we always will."

"Debbie, you became my best friend.

I give you, today, my undying love and friendship, and, pray that you will always be beside me in everything I ever do.

All that I have is yours, and, all that I hope to achieve - will only be for you.

My past, however, belonged to Tracey, without whom, I would never have discovered an angel such as Debbie.

We will always cherish Tracey's memory, and, we hope to fulfil all of her dreams.

God bless you, Tracey, wherever you are."

"To anybody we haven't mentioned, we appreciate you coming here today to share this happy day with us, and, we hope, you'll all be as happy tomorrow as we are today.

I raise my glass to toast you all. - To all our friends, and family, and friends."

As I raised my glass to toast the assembled faces I secretly waved towards the stage, where, I knew Rachel spied at me from behind a curtain. (this was her cue).

"Lastly, but, by no means least, are a group of young ladies, who, are, not only, number one in the pop charts, but, will always be number one in our hearts.

They say 'Diamonds are a girl's best friend', well, no man could wish for better friends than these girls.

Please join us in giving a warm welcome to our friends Rachel, Angel, Heather, Karen, Melanie and Susanna - the fantastic... incredible... sensational... 'DIAMONDS.'"

Right on cue the curtain to the stage opened and amid thunderous applause 'Diamonds' began the now familiar introduction to 'Baby - You're an Angel'.

"Brian, I love you." Debbie whispered as she was led to the centre of the dance-floor. Throughout the song we repeated "I love you" several times.

From that moment onwards with the tension off us at last we danced and sang the night away.

During each dance I thanked each of the girls who contributed to this happy day.

Sarah, Marcie, Lynda, Mum, Catherine, Jaclyn, Sandra, Nicola and anybody else who crossed my path, whilst, Debbie danced with John, Dad, Tony, Sandy, Gerard and several others.

Mr. and Mrs. Hunter, the chairman and wife made a surprise appearance to wish us well. I introduced them to Sarah, who, purposely sat them at the table of his employees... ensuring they would all remain on their very best behaviour.

Another surprise guest was Mr. and Mrs. McLaughlin, Debbie's former bank manager from Edinburgh.

He surprised Debbie by announcing that he had a word with his colleagues in Glasgow and secured a job in a local branch if she wanted it.

It would have been the perfect end to an already perfect day, but, I still had one surprise up my sleeve - Sarah's present.

By 11:00 p.m.

Bridesmaids and Debbie had changed into their party frocks - their dresses being loaded into the trunk of Dad's car.

Debbie changed into the frock she wore for Sandra's birthday party reminding me of that magical night when I first told her of my love for her - Rachel's tiara still glistened as it had done all that evening.

John and I, went upstairs to change out of our Tuxedos, which, Dad had to return to the hire shop on Monday, when, I spirited Debbie's suitcase to my car helped again by Sarah.

I mingled with guests for a few minutes until I got a 'thumbs-up' signal from Sarah that my car was at the front door, and, sneaking to the rear of the stage I had a quiet word with the drummer, Karen.

"You'd better tell Melanie." Karen smiled as my plan was relayed, so, I told Melanie before standing behind Rachel until 'Abandon ship' finished.

Rachel was about to introduce the next song when Melanie played the introduction to 'Baby - You're an Angel' again.

"What the hell are you doing?" she hissed at Melanie, before, she realised I was standing behind her.

"I have a special request," I whispered placing my hands around her waist from behind laying my head onto her right shoulder.

This reminded us both of Marcie's surprise birthday party when I cowered behind Rachel onstage as her BIG birthday surprise was revealed.

"Rachel?" I asked, "will you promise me something?"

"For you Brian, anything." she sighed.

"Rachel - would you promise me - that as famous as 'Diamonds' become you will call in on Debbie any time you're passing through".

With tears in her dark eyes she gave me her solemn oath.

By the end of the first chorus I had kissed Rachel and each 'Diamond' before hugging Marcie, Lynda, Jaclyn, Mum and Catherine.

Prising a surprised Debbie from Tony and Sandy, I whispered,

"Now princess, we're going to make a run for it."

"Where?" she asked as we both hugged Sarah.

"A little place I know not far from here." I replied, as Sarah returned my car keys to me.

We both kissed and hugged Sarah... we bowed to the assembly... and ran out of the door.

"Where are we going?" Debbie laughed as we sped from the car park, "I thought we were staying in the honeymoon suite?"

"We were," I assured her as she waved at the dozen or so shocked faces who followed us to the car park, "I've got one more surprise for you."

"Oh, Brian," she sighed as I drove, "this is the happiest day of my life.

I love you and I know I'll always love you as much as I do now."

"I'll always love you too Debbie." I sighed pulling into the driveway of a four-bedroom house just round the corner from Tony's house.

"Whose house is this?" Debbie asked gazing at the darkened windows.

"It's yours." I informed her.

"Mine?" she squealed in delight.

"All yours," I smiled, "there's not much in it at the moment, but, it's home."

"A home of my own." Debbie sobbed as I opened the car door, and, amid rustling of her dress, she got out to stare in astonishment at the house. "It's perfect?" she wept.

Debbie stood transfixed as I quickly grabbed her suitcase from the rear seat and my case from the trunk, and, placed them together at the front door, turning to her with my arms outstretched, I smiled, "Welcome home, princess."

Rushing into my arms we kissed tenderly for a few moments before I carried her over the threshold to deposit her in the darkened hallway, kissing her again, before, going out to bring in our luggage.

"Sarah organised this," I informed her, "She spotted this house for sale a few weeks ago and made all the preliminary enquiries about it, and, with the help of Rachel and her colleagues, and, your friends from the bank \- we bought it."

We spent the next twenty minutes exploring each bare room, each of us dreaming of what they would look like with furniture installed, before we slowly climbed the stairs to inspect the four bedrooms.

"I said it didn't have much." I whispered apologetically for turning down the splendour of the hotel honeymoon suite in favour of this cold, bare house.

"If you want to spend tonight in the honeymoon suite of the hotel we could return there?"

"No, It is perfect," she sobbed as we opened the last door to the largest bedroom.

The only piece of furniture in the whole house was a large double bed in this room, with blankets upon it, a large bottle of champagne with two glasses, and a larger box of chocolates.

There was also a packet of aspirins upon the pillow.

I stood by the door as Debbie walked to the edge of the bed, removed the items from the pillow, laying them carefully onto the uncarpeted floor.

She reads a note attached to the chocolates.

"AS THE ADDING MACHINE ONCE SAID...' All my love forever, Sarah."
Chapter 28: Epilogue - 30 years later.

Debbie and I have been married over twenty years now, and, I love her more now than I did on our wedding day.

"Hold the 'phone a second," Emily smiled, "I can't understand something.

If you are still married to Aunt Debbie why reveal the whole story now after all these years, and, why are you alone in this flat in 'the Far East'?"

"I assured Emily that I would reveal all and answer all her questions shortly."

Once the initial marital bliss wore off we settled down to getting our house in order, and spent our honeymoon buying an assortment of carpets, furniture and electrical gadgets for our new home.

The money we had saved up ran out rather quickly as we decorated our living room first, then, the kitchen, and, the master bedroom next.

Tony, Catherine, Mum and Dad often dropped in that first fortnight, always bearing gifts. We humbly thanked them for the presents and tried to convince them we could manage if we initially only bought necessities.

We liked nothing better than to curl up in front of our new coal fire at night and listen to the radio, whilst, discussing our plans for the future.

Our first few months together were very exciting as we saw our home take shape, and, at the end of each month we would sit by the fire and work out how much we could afford to spend turning this house into a palace for my princess.

On 12th October, I dreaded leaving Debbie to take up my new appointment as Deputy Finance Director at Hunter's warehouse in Glasgow.

Debbie spent most of her time, during my absence, with Tony and Catherine, until, she accepted a job in a bank in Glasgow, which, she started a few weeks later on Monday 2nd November.

Sarah's telephone calls to my office, to find out how we were doing, gradually became less frequent as Andy objected to his secretary, unintentionally, passing on any gossip to his superior.

Andy and Sarah got on very well together, as their working relationship, and, eventually a romance developed.

A romance, which had a fair share of ups and downs as Sarah, knowing he two-timed Tracey, was wary of his faithfulness, and, refused to give up her virginity, until, she was absolutely sure she loved him.

Romance also came to Jaclyn and Marcie.

As Jaclyn became more confident in her own independence she joined a few Christian clubs and met an array of very interesting people.

She loved to meet new friends and got on with people very easily, due to expert tuition in how to talk to them from 'chatterbox' Colette.

Marcie started to go out too, rather nervously at first, to single's clubs and began to enjoy herself for the first time in twenty years.

Eventually, their talk was of something foreign to both of them, boyfriends.

Marcie almost immediately fell in love with James, a divorced civil servant of her own age, who, would wine and dine her a few times a week, and, always treated her with the thoughtfulness, and gentleness, she deserved.

Jaclyn was not so lucky.

Many suitors came and went before she regularly went out with Alan McFadden, a young computer programmer, who, satisfied her every desire.

Jaclyn became a very committed member of the Christian congregation and participated in almost every event they organised.

She regularly wrote glowing reports of her new life to her father to annoy him, until, one day, he appeared upon the doorstep.

During their very traumatic initial meeting, under the protective eye of Marcie, he apologised profusely for mistreating her, until, Jaclyn surprised herself by forgiving him, ending many years of hatred between them.

Rachel gave up her job at the lawyer's office as 'Diamonds' popularity spread and their second single 'Abandon ship' became an overnight success reaching number one in the charts very quickly.

Eventually Rachel moved out of the flat to stay permanently in Melanie's penthouse, which, I said, she should have done years ago, but, she claimed the time wasn't right.

Rachel never forgot her promise and visited us often with Melanie at the weekend whenever 'Diamonds' had an engagement in Glasgow.

Amazingly, their relationship remained a secret despite being photographed together at nightclubs, due, largely, to the fact that they were seen equally often with eligible young men.

Angel married Brendan a few years later and Karen married Andrew.

Speculation grew as to who would be lucky enough to marry Rachel or Melanie, and, indeed, they were constantly being asked if they intended to get married.

Rachel's reply to this question was simply,

"I don't have any 'special' man in my life at the moment."

Our first Christmas together Debbie and I were satisfied that we had all the necessities bought and invited Tony, Catherine, Marcie, Jaclyn, Lynda, Sandy, Sarah and Rachel to share the festivities with us.

Unfortunately, 'Diamonds' were extremely busy and couldn't come, but, Marcie brought a present from Rachel.

The household items poured in that Christmas until we wondered what to do with them, and, Debbie was amused at how well Sandy and Tony got on together.

Marcie with great ceremony stood up, crossed to an excited Debbie and laid the decorative square package in her lap saying,

"This is a very special something from Rachel."

Convinced that it was a framed photograph Debbie shook it, but, it didn't rattle.

We all stared at Debbie as she removed the glittery wrapping paper from the gift.

As soon as the paper was removed Debbie's face lit up and tears streamed from her eyes as she realised it was not a picture. "It's beautiful," she sobbed, and, holding it delicately she showed us all the silver disc Rachel had been presented with for 'Baby - You're an Angel' reaching number one in the charts.

"Rachel said," Marcie sobbed with tears in her eyes, "that she didn't need to send a message with it - you'd know exactly what it's for."

Debbie sat it upon the mantelpiece above the fire until everyone had gone home.

We hung it onto the wall to look at whenever we snuggle up by the fire.

"Do you know?" she whispered as we cuddled beneath it that Christmas night once everyone had gone home.

"That's the best Christmas present I've ever been given.

That disc not only reminds me of Rachel, but, also, of the nights we used to dance at 'Diamonds' concerts, where, I fell in love with you.

I love you now more than I ever did, and, with that plaque, to always remind me, I'll always love you more and more each day."

"Debbie, you are an Angel." I sighed as we kissed in front of the fire all night.

The whole of January Debbie was strangely quiet.

Normally when we came home we would eat our meal snuggled up, as usual, by the fire, where, we'd talk for a while about how our day had gone.

After clearing away all the dishes we would cuddle, if neither of us were going out, until ten o'clock when we would normally go to bed.

"Is there something wrong?" I kept asking, but, she denied it saying she had just had a hectic day, and, nothing was wrong.

By Wednesday 3rd February, my birthday, I was beginning to worry about Debbie's strange behaviour - encase she was sickening for something.

As we cuddled by the fire after dinner I again asked,

"There's something wrong princess? I know there is?"

"Wait there a second" she ordered as she got up to exit to the kitchen.

She returned a few moments later, to kneel before me, clutching a small wrapped box with a silver bow upon it.

"Happy birthday darling." she whispered handing me the very lightweight package, which, crumpled easily with a rustle of paper.

I delicately unwrapped it - to find a tiny pair of white woollen boots.

"You're pregnant!" I gasped in disbelief - with tears of elation immediately blurring my vision.

"Yes and I'm scared" she cried in a flood of tears, "I'm frightened."

Her whole body shivered with fear as I tried to console her.

She was afraid history would repeat itself and her baby would go through the same hell of a childhood that she had, and, nothing I could say could comfort her.

News of Debbie's pregnancy spread like wildfire until the constant visits by Mum, Catherine, and Marcie began to selfishly annoy me.

The peace and serenity we had become used to, in our four-month marriage, erupted into an insane panic, which, grew despite denials from everyone, faster than the bump on Debbie's stomach.

What really annoyed me, to the point of insanity, was there was nothing I could do, or say, to convince her that everything would be okay.

I could only sympathise with her as she spoke to me, for the first time, of all the agony she had gone through as a child.

The beatings and abuse she experienced, before, her father started to molest and sexually assault her, she relayed the full horror of it all.

"I know," Debbie wept one night, "that you would never harm our child.

I trust you, I honestly do, and, I'll have your baby for three main reasons."

"Firstly, because, it will make you very happy,

Secondly, it will fulfil Tracey's dream.

More importantly, it'll either get rid of all my fears forever, or, it'll kill me."

By August the doctors at the anti-natal clinic began to forcibly voice their concerns for Debbie's health, and, she was admitted to hospital for observation.

The following two weeks were the loneliest of my entire life.

I dreaded going home to that cold, empty house, and, spent most days at work wandering around like a zombie, or, staring out of the window in a daze.

My evenings were spent at Debbie's bedside in hospital trying to assure her that everything would be okay, she was in the best hands in the world, and, that midwifery had come a long way since she was born twenty-three years earlier.

"Debbie, princess," I implored her, "thousands of women all over the world give birth every day, and, millions of them have two, three, four or more children.

My mum had six."

"He's right honey," a Jamaican woman in the next bed remarked, "This is my seventh." she laughed, indicating the large mound on her stomach.

Debbie looked into the smiling brown face in the next bed and asked,

"You've gone through this agony six times before - and you still come back for more?"

"Not through choice, deary" Molly laughed,

"Every time I go home with a new baby I say to my husband 'Winston, this will be the last one' but, I'll probably be back again next year." Molly laughed very loudly.

"Believe me honey, after the first one they just fall out like rolling off a production line."

"She's right," a nurse confirmed as she straightened Debbie's pillows,

"The first one is always the worst - I should know, I've got three of the little darlings."

On Thursday 12th August, at ten o'clock in the morning, I was brought to life by the telephone on my desk ringing. "Hello" I sighed wearily.

"Hello, this is the Southern General hospital, could I speak to..."

"I'm on my way." I interrupted slamming the phone down and wasted no time driving to Debbie's side - only to find an empty bed.

"Where is she?" I asked Molly, "Labour room," she pointed the way, "best of luck, honey." I heard her call as I hurried along the corridor, until, I found her.

Debbie was lying upon a trolley, in obvious agony as each contraction spasmed within her, in a room with a few other women in similar discomfort.

As I hugged her, she opened her eyes, and, as I suspected, it wasn't Debbie who looked up at me, but, her devil.

"Hi Brian," it whispered softly, "long time - no see."

Our conversation certainly had the nurse who was monitoring Debbie stunned.

"Please," I begged, "will you please help her?"

"She'll be okay." it whispered with a wink.

"Okay," the nurse announced, "You're on."

"Do you want me to come in with you?" I asked.

"No," it replied, "We'll be okay."

"Listen," I warned, "When this is all over I never want to see you again.

Do you fully understand me? Never again."

She nodded in confirmation as the baffled nurses wheeled her into the delivery room, and, I waited outside with a few other fidgety fathers for any news.

Twenty minutes later a surgeon beckoned me to a small room as they had done for each of the men who paced nervously. "Take a seat,"

I complied while he sat at the other side of a large wooden desk letting out a long sigh. "What's the result?" I pleaded.

"There's only good news," he smiled, "but, she did give us a bit of a scare at one stage.

Your wife gave birth, quite naturally, and, at the end she screamed, as the majority of women do, but, then, she passed out and all our monitors stopped for a few moments.

We thought we'd lost her for a few seconds, it was the weirdest thing I have ever seen."

I sighed with relief and smiled, as I understood the surgeon's problem.

"Is she okay? Where is she now?" I asked.

"What they do now," he explained,

"We take your wife and clean her up, and, take the baby and clean it up, weigh it and make sure it's healthy, and all that, before, reuniting mother with child.

As your baby is a few weeks premature, and, it's your wife's first child, we'll keep them with us for a few days to make sure everything is alright with both of them, Okay?"

"Sure." I smiled as a nurse handed a sheet of paper to the surgeon, and, he smiled broadly as he reads it.

"Congratulations," he extending his hand, "Mother and baby are both in splendid condition \- You have two very healthy girls."

Shaking his hand warmly I thanked him and his staff for their efforts, and, re-joined the fathers in the waiting room announcing to everyone. "We have a result - It's a girl."

My head was in the clouds as I dialled Tony from a nearby payphone.

"Hello?" Tony answered, I cried with emotion as tears blinded me.

"Hi Tony, you've got a little granddaughter."

"Oh fantastic," he called, "Catherine, it's a little girl. How is Debbie?"

Tony sobbed, whilst, I could hear his wife weeping in the background.

"She's absolutely fine," I answered.

"And the baby?"

"She's absolutely perfect."

I had the same conversation with Mum and Sarah before I phoned Marcie.

"Hello?" a female Chinese accent laughed.

"Hello, is Marcie there?" I asked.

"No - Marcie out at work." she replied.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"I am Sue-Lee Chang," she answered.

"Okay, Sue-Lee Chang," I spoke very clearly,

"Could you give a message to Marcie as soon as she gets home?

It is very important that she is told as soon as she gets home, do you understand?"

"Yeah," she confirmed, "I tell Marcie when she get home."

"Okay, Sue-Lee, tell Marcie, Debbie had a baby today... A little girl... everybody is okay."

"Debbie had baby girl today, everybody okay, I got it, I tell Marcie."

"Thanks Sue-Lee," I smiled, "Remember it's very important. Zaijian."

"Zaijian." she laughed as I replaced the receiver.

I stayed at the hospital most of that day until I was sure everybody was, indeed, okay.

I kept vigil at Debbie's bedside until the middle of the afternoon when her eyes flickered open, and, she moaned.

"Debbie," I whispered, "are you okay?"

"I think so." she sighed sleepily, then, realising that the bump she had seen grow for months had disappeared - she let out a scream.

"My baby!" she cried in shock gripping my hand, "Where's my baby!"

"The baby is fine." I assured her.

"I want my baby!" she screamed, "I want my baby!"

A minute later our baby girl was wheeled in wrapped in a fluffy woollen shawl and delicately placed into Debbie's arms, where, I was overjoyed, to see Debbie's angelic smile return for the first time in eight long months.

She wept with happiness. "Oh, she is beautiful."

"That makes two of you." I smiled kissing them both.

"I'm truly sorry for all the worry I've caused you," she sobbed,

"I'll never be frightened ever again. I love you so much."

"I'll always love you too," I whispered, planting a gentle kiss upon her forehead, and, also one onto the baby's head.

"And I'll always love you too, young lady."

I almost skipped to my car and home to a telephone that didn't stop ringing all night.

A fortnight later, at Saint Simon's, Father Brennan took great pleasure in christening our daughter Tracey Catherine, to preserve the memory of the girl who helped make all of our dreams come true.

We never forget Tracey and every year on the last Sunday of July we meet-up with Tony and Catherine at Tracey's grave to remember the girl who brought so much sunshine into all of our lives.

We all tell of what we have been up to assuring Tracey's spirit of our admiration for her memory, and, the memory of her unborn child, and, Tony always lays another multi-coloured wreath reminding us all of her life... and death... as we say a few prayers for her and her baby.

Our Tracey is twenty years old and the image of her mother with sunshine blonde hair, and, the same, angelic, smile.

Rachel-Louise is eighteen, Sarah is twelve and a half, and Brian junior has just celebrated his seventh birthday.

Although there have been many blessings bestowed upon us in the past twenty years, life has had its downs too.

Catherine continued to grow weaker and weaker, until, she, sadly, passed away twelve years ago.

Tony often comes to visit us, to play with Tracey and his other grandchildren whenever he feels lonely. We are always delighted to see him.

Tony is always ready and willing to baby-sit for us whenever we go out to visit Marcie, who married James eight years ago, Jaclyn who married Alan, or Sarah, who is now, living with Andy Baird, and, expecting their third child.

Tony always has room for Sandy in his house and they have become great pals, and, drinking buddies.

Whenever Sandy is in Glasgow Tony collects him from the train station, and, they can talk for hours together as it emerged, apart from Debbie, they have a great deal in common.

It turned out Tony and Sandy both served with the same Army regiment at, around, the same time, and, although they were not aware of each other then - they can chat for hours about their army service together.

Although neither attained any significant rank Sandy regards Tony as his superior officer and, gladly, accepts any suggestions as orders.

Tony, frequently, arranges for Sandy to attend schools giving the pupils their unique insight into Armed Service and, as a result, have encouraged many young people to consider a life in service of sovereign and country, and, pick-up a useful trade that can sustain them throughout their lives.

My sister Louise married Ken and occasionally comes to visit us, as does my other sisters.

I haven't seen or spoken to my brother, John, as he never forgave me for the way I spoke to him on the telephone before my wedding.

We were invited to Gerard Kelly and Nicola Braid's wedding eighteen years ago and have kept in touch with them and their three children.

Gerard quickly climbed the promotion ladder and is now a Detective Inspector with Strathclyde Police based in Paisley.

He comes in very handy whenever we have any legal problems, and, he likes nothing better than to talk to us about the 'old times' when he and Nicola first met us in 'the Far East'.

Sandy Brown volunteers as a handyman going around Salvation Army hostels and charity organisations doing odd jobs for small donations, which, he uses to help the homeless population of the capital.

Resplendent in an array of colourful waistcoats, which, make him instantly recognisable wherever he goes.

Sandy also helps the 'missing person's helpline' get in touch with the homeless, and, they encourage vagrants to let their families know they are alive and okay.

I suddenly noticed Emily's eyes begin to glaze over and stream with tears and asked: "Whatever is wrong dear?"

"I have often envied Tracey and my cousins." She sighed,

"In December every year we were always threatened with this magical, mysterious figure who would visit once a year and bring presents on Christmas eve if I was good - but I never ever saw him.

Tracey has often told me of 'Santa Broon' who visits her frequently with all the magic and mystery of Father Christmas, the tooth fairy, Birthday Angels, and, every other wonderful, mythical superhuman figure, and, could deliver birthday and Christmas surprises throughout the year – and, he was VERY real."

"Ah," I laughed, "another mystery is solved." I informed her.

"I have often heard my kids refer to him as 'Santa' and always thought this was Tracey's way of keeping her siblings in line - especially whenever Christmas or birthdays come around."

"Sandy regularly tells me he turns down 'real' money each December from shopping malls and large department stores to be their 'Santa Claus' because it could interfere with his 'availability' around festive time.

All the presents we knew came from Granddad Tony and Sandy always picked up another elaborate waistcoat for his efforts each time.

Sandy's waistcoats are periodically auctioned to raise funds for homeless charities and are considered, by some, a prized possession to have 'an original authentic Sandy Broon' waistcoat."

"Perhaps," I suggested to Emily, "Whenever you finish this 'Diamonds' story you could make a career for yourself writing 'Santa Broon' books?"

"That's an idea," Emily dreamily sighed, "I just might do that."

We have often seen Sandy interviewed on News and Current Affairs programmes on television billing himself as 'The Fragrant Vagrant' and, he often helps Gerard Kelly and the police sort out any issues and problems the homeless have with the authorities.

Debbie often goes to visit Sandy whenever he stays at Tony's house, and, she loves to read the frequent letters he sends her.

'Diamonds' are now international superstars, and are always travelling around the world to perform.

Rachel often brings gifts from all over to Debbie, and the kids, whenever she is in town, and, she constantly fascinates us with tales of foreign parts.

Rachel has become 'the darling of chat shows' as, it seems, every time we turned on the television over the past ten years there was Rachel.

Chat shows, Quizzes, Political debates – no show was complete unless they had Rachel Rabinowicz as a guest, and, she became an ambassador for UNICEF charity as a result – which, made her even busier - as if her life wasn't hectic enough already.

We haven't seen much of Melanie lately as her father retired, leaving the management of his shops in her hands, which, led to a traumatic few months for her as she tried to cope with her hectic lifestyle.

In desperation she turned to me for help.

Consequently 'Diamond Enterprises' was born, while Melanie is President her father is Chairperson and I am Finance Director.

Each of the Diamonds shops is now self-accounting and each franchise manager submits reports to me each month.

This, not only, gives Melanie time to travel around with the band, but, also means that each shop could run more efficiently delighting her father.

The business has proved so successful Melanie has expanded her empire to eleven jewellery shops, and, has market stands in twenty-seven department stores around the country.

She spends all her free time travelling around to visit each one to promote business and check progress, which, keeps her busy, whilst, Rachel is doing her television shows.

"To answer your second question," I smiled at Emily, "This is Melanie's penthouse flat. 'Diamonds' are at the moment on a tour of Australia, and, I am allowed to use her flat whenever Melanie and Rachel are away.

One of my main jobs is to oversee the operation of 'Diamond Enterprises' and Hunter's warehouses, and, often have long meetings with Managers of both, so, I am permitted to 'crash' here whenever I'm in town overnight.

There is also a 'vacant' flat on the tenth floor of the block, which, I am permitted to use if it is free, which, also gives me the opportunity to visit Marcie, Jaclyn, Sarah and Sandy."

"I figured that this was Melanie's flat," Emily smiled, "As soon as you told me about it."

"Recently Melanie told Rachel about the night she spent with me and Rachel is now 'cool' with it - in fact they are talking of 'coming out' with an announcement of a civil partnership, so, there's no problem letting the world know.

I might be alone here, Emily, but, I'm very seldom lonely."

Angel and Brendan run a successful music store in the city centre, and, are very happily married.

Karen and Andy opened a car dealership together, and, like nothing better than getting covered in oil, and grease, tinkering with engines.

Susanna, however, decided that her life was too hectic - leaving the band to open a women's fashion store with husband David.

Candice 'Candy' Wallace, her replacement, quickly established herself, and, is often snapped at outrageous nightclubs with the fun-loving, often-drunk, Heather, who constantly irritates her happily married sisters with outrageous behaviour.

Tom Beveridge quickly climbed the promotional ladder, out of the shoe department, via the Gent's department, to his present position as Sales Director of Hunter's warehouses as well as Sales Director of Diamond Enterprises.

Melanie figured she needed people she could trust absolutely, and, Tom was one man she knew she could trust absolutely.

After a few affairs with Colette, and a few other girls, Tom eventually settled down to married life with a very pretty girl, named Nadia, and has become one of my closest friends.

The saddest news we had in the past few years was when Marcie told us that Lynda had an incurable cancerous growth in her chest.

A fighter until the end she had tried to hide her illness from everyone, whilst, Marcie watched her slowly wither with each passing day, until, she eventually gave up her fight and died, peacefully, three years ago.

Marcie declared Lynda's funeral should be a celebration of her life, and, because she was very unconventional it was a very unusual service with Rachel and Jaclyn, Gerard Kelly and myself as poll-bearers.

We almost danced, carrying Lynda's coffin, along the aisle of a local crematorium to Lynda's favourite rock music.

'Spider' gave a very moving and witty eulogy bringing a smile to all as he stated Lynda made him promise to put the 'fun' into her funeral. Calling it her 'fun-for-all' Lynda wrote most of this witty eulogy herself... with a lot of help from her friends... and himself.

It was a very fitting farewell to such a fun-loving girl, and, everyone commented at how Lynda would have appreciated how much she was loved by all her friends and all who knew her.

Before she passed away Lynda contacted me, via Marcie, to arrange her confession of the murder to D.I. Kelly.

I arranged to meet Gerard and Nicola outside the flat one evening, and, although, I hadn't told anyone the 'real' reason for being there... I assured them it was 'police' business.

Marcie arranged for everyone else to be out that evening before I arrived with Gerard and Nicola.

Marcie welcomed them with tea and biscuits, whilst, I fetched Lynda from her bedroom.

Gerard and Nicola, settled at the far end of the table preparing notepads and a laptop for the interview, chatting with Marcie until they were ready, then, I rapped lightly upon Lynda's door.

I heard a very faint "Come in" and opened the door slowly to find a very frail Lynda seated upon her bed dressed in her 'Sunday best' outfit.

"Are you okay?" I asked softly trying not to sound too surprised by Lynda's frailty.

"I felt it was time to confess," she whispered, "Spider says I should."

"You don't have to." I whispered as I stooped to kiss her gaunt sunken cheeks and kneel before her... reminiscent of the night she had first confessed to me on the steps outside.

"You don't have to do anything that you don't want to do."

"It has taken me over thirty years to come to this evening," she smiled,

"I can't carry it around with me anymore.

Let's do it tonight, while, I am in the mood. Tomorrow... may be too late."

"Okay." I smiled kissing her cheeks again, whilst, holding a frail, skeletal, hand.

Inserting my arm around her waist I helped Lynda to shaky feet and we shuffled slowly, and purposefully, towards the living-room, where, I settled her into my former chair at the head of the table.

I could tell Gerard and Nicola were equally surprised by Lynda's frail appearance and gaunt sunken features as they recalled her former beauty.

"Do you want me and Brian to make ourselves scarce?" Marcie asked softly. "We won't venture very far."

"No, Marcie," Lynda whispered, "I would like you and Brian to remain, Please.

I have nothing to hide from either of you, and, would appreciate your defence council."

We sat on either side of Lynda, taking a hand each, as Lynda composed herself to confront Gerard and Nicola.

"Thank-you Gerard and Nicola for coming here this evening,"

She spoke softly and clearly.

"I have often rehearsed, over this past thirty years, how I should confess this burden I have carried with me for all of this time.

Now seems to be as-good-a-time-as-any to get it all off my chest, before, it kills me."

"You are under no obligation to tell us anything," Gerard replies, "although, I should caution you that whatever you tell us will be noted, and, anything you say may be recorded, and, could be used, as evidence, against you in a court of law."

"Yeah, Gerard, I fully understand," Lynda smiled.

"I've never been religious in any way, but, my friend Spider has convinced me that there may be a slight possibility I could have been wrong all these years, and, it's better to be safe-than-sorry."

Lynda chuckled quietly to herself.

"As I waited this evening in my room, for Brian to fetch me, I felt a strange feeling of contentment... rather like, I imagine, I should feel on my way to my execution as I await the arrival of my executioner."

We spent the next three hours listening as Lynda told us about the girl she was when she was fourteen and how she met and fell deeply in love with Alan Levy - a neighbour aged around 45 years who seduced her and made her feel 'special' for around six months.

"He must have known he was breaking the law by sleeping with a fourteen-year-old?" Nicola stated typing his name into her laptop.

"He, obviously, didn't care... I didn't care either... as long as I had him." Lynda replied.

"I was deeply infatuated with him, but, knew we had to meet in secret... or, there could be trouble... for both of us."

Lynda confessed how she had met Alan near the local chip-shop, where she used to hang-out with her friends, and, was invited by him to his house one evening after a 'chance' encounter in the street.

"My school-friends and I used to meet up most nights at the local chip shop and discuss what we thought of each and every guy who crossed our paths \- all the good-looking ones we would flirt with regardless if they were elderly or married - harmless fun is how we used to justify it.

I liked the way Alan looked with his dark curly hair, tanned rugged features, snazzy clothes and athletic body, and, rated him highly - as we all did.

Then, one day I was returning home from school, alone, and, met him in the street, where, we started chatting.

I didn't know his name, who he was, nor where he lived at that time, as, he invited me around to his house.

I lied to him that I had to report home, and, change out of my school uniform, and, could, perhaps, meet him later after supper, so, he gave me his address, and, I nervously, called around a few hours later."

Lynda relayed how nervous she was the first time at his house where they did nothing, but, talk for a few hours and watch telly together.

She visited another two or three times before they started kissing and fondling each other, until, eventually, they began sleeping together around five or six weeks later.

"I would sneak out of my house, almost every night, and, go around to his house using a lane that connected the rear of our house with the back of his house three streets away.

We figured if I didn't use the street there was less chance of being observed by neighbours or passing traffic.

I had been given a key for his back door and let myself in to make my way to his bed where we would make love at night, before, I would sneak back home a few hours later, in time for my mother to wake me for school.

This nightly ritual went on most nights for around five or six months.

Most times Alan was asleep in his bed and I would wake him as I undress and snuggle in beside him... Sometimes, I would find him in front of his telly if he was watching a late-night sports contest, or whatever, where we could make-out upon his sofa until the telly finished... then, we would go upstairs to his bedroom."

"Did Alan Levy have any relationships with any of the other young girls?" Nicola asked.

"I shouldn't think so," Lynda replied,

"Alan told me that he was married when he was younger, and, had a teenage Son and a Daughter with his ex-wife, but, they had separated 10 years earlier, and, he hadn't any contact with his kids for almost a decade.

He didn't like to talk about his ex-wife as, I believe, the divorce hurt him very badly, and, he missed his kids terribly, but, he never spoke about any previous girlfriends, and, told me they were none of my business anyway... which, I accepted."

"He would, probably, tell you that anyway." Gerard sniggered.

"Sometimes," Lynda giggled, "If we fell asleep until crack of dawn Alan would chase me home telling me they would hang him and burn me at a stake if we were caught... we were never caught, but, came close a couple of times.

"Did you get dressed to go to his house or did you go in your dressing gown?" I asked.

"I would go to my bed around nine o'clock most nights and wear a nightdress, or tee-shirt, or, jammies to sleep for an hour or two, until, I knew my mother had gone to her bed.

Around midnight, most nights, I would put on my dressing-gown and slippers and creep downstairs to the back door of our house where I would change my slippers for my fur-lined boots.

I would normally put on my coat, or anorak if it was raining, and leave the house locking the door as I left.

The lanes behind the houses were fairly clean and clear, but, his garden was quite muddy and unkempt, so, I would take my muddy boots and jacket off in his kitchen, before, I made my way to his bedroom."

"Your mother had no idea you were sneaking out of the house most nights?" Marcie enquired.

"I would normally go to my bed around nine o'clock on a school-night and sort my books and uniform for the next day.

I'd check that I had done any homework and listen to some music for an hour or so.

My mother would generally go to her bed after the ten o'clock news finished, so, I'd rest until around 11:30, when, I would go to use the toilet.

Mother's room was next to the toilet, so, as I did my business, I could clearly hear her snoring like a pig through the wall, and, I knew once she starts snoring nothing could wake her.

Then, I'd sneak downstairs and swap my slippers for my boots at the back door, and, check the weather as I put on my coat.

If it were raining I could take an umbrella with me... if not, then, I wouldn't."

Nicola looked at an aerial photograph of the area to verify Lynda's revelations.

"I'd leave my house locking the back door as I went and head for the lane at the end of our garden. Then, I turn left into the lane and walk fairly slowly to the end where the lane meets the street.

If I hear someone in the street or a car coming I would hide in the shadows until they pass, before crossing the street fairly quickly, then, I'd do the same thing in the next street, until, I reach the lane at the rear of Alan's house.

Alan didn't care for his garden and it was all overgrown, unkempt and muddy in places, so, I'd follow a mossy-covered path around the perimeter until I reach his back door.

Once inside I locked the door, leaving my keys in the lock, and, remove my coat and boots before going through his kitchen, and, then, usually pause by the lounge door.

Alan was very interested in sports programmes, especially American sports like Baseball, American football or whatever, and, sometimes watched live broadcasts of Superbowl or World-series finals.

If his telly was on I would snuggle into him until the match finished or he had seen enough of it, and, switch it off.

Sometimes we could make-out upon his sofa before going to his bed... sometimes we would go straight to his bed.

If his telly wasn't on I would go upstairs to his bedroom, where, I would undress and snuggle in beside him."

"And this was your typical routine?" Gerard asked.

"Most nights," Lynda replied, "If it were a school-night we would make love fairly quickly, and, then, pillow-talk for a little while, then, make love again, before, I had to make my way home again at around 2 o'clock or 2:30.

Friday nights and Saturday nights I could stay an hour or two longer and make my way home around four-thirty.

Most Saturdays I would often meet him in the early afternoon and we could spend all day and night together, watching telly, eating takeaways, chatting a lot together, and, spending all night together... making love... several times.

I really enjoyed Saturdays." Lynda giggled.

Lynda smiled throughout as she recalled her former happiness, and then, she became more serious. She began to sob as she continued.

"I truly believed I loved Alan... and, I truly believed Alan loved me... until, one night, I

found him in bed sleeping off a wild passionate session with some other bitch.

I felt so hurt and betrayed by him I ran crying all the way home and cried myself to sleep wondering how he could do that to me."

"Could you 'specifically' tell us what happened during the weekend before he was killed?" Gerard asked, "We need to know everything that happened that particular weekend?"

"Yeah, I know that you do." Lynda wept.

"I saw Alan, as usual, on the Friday night and stayed with him until around four-thirty, Saturday morning, when I headed home.

Alan told me he was attending a sports award function thing in Manchester on the Saturday, and, would be staying overnight in a hotel, so, he wouldn't be back until late Sunday afternoon.

I had nothing to do this Saturday so I met a few of my friends at the local chip shop and hung-out with them until around 10 o'clock when I went home.

"Did any of your friends know that you had a lover?" Nicola asked.

"Not at all," Lynda answered, "I told nobody... not even, my closest friends."

"You headed home at around 10 o'clock this particular Saturday night?" Gerard asked.

"I knew Alan was in Manchester so I headed straight home." Lynda answered.

"That Sunday I spent tidying my room, catching-up on some homework, washing my clothes, my school uniforms and some underwear.

Typically teenage, boring, domestic duties to please my mother.

I spent most of that Sunday around the house... as, I had done most Sundays.

This Sunday was no different... or, so I thought.

This Sunday... would change my life... forever.

I went to my room at 9 o'clock, as usual, and sorted my schoolbag and uniform, and, was in my bed by, around, 9:30.

If I fall asleep and wake after 1 o'clock I wouldn't go to see Alan as it was considered too late, but, I awoke this particular night at around 11:45, and, went to use the toilet as usual.

I could hear mother snoring through the wall, and, made my way to the back door where I put on my coat and boots.

As I recall it was a dry, humid, moonlit night as I made my way through the lanes until I arrived at his back door around midnight.

I removed my coat, and, boots, and, locking the door behind me, I made my way through his kitchen to his lounge... where I stopped.

I couldn't hear his telly, so, I presumed he was in bed, and, made my way upstairs.

I found him in his bed... but... Alan was not alone.

Both of them were asleep... and... both were naked... so, I turned around and quickly made my way home again in tears, and, I cried myself to sleep when I got home.

I awoke the following morning, after a very restless night, and, made my way to school, as usual, with no idea what I would do with this hurt I was feeling.

I didn't pass his house, but, I noticed this 'other' woman making her way to a bus-stop or the train station as I waited for my school bus, in the town centre, the following morning.

I told one of my classmates I was feeling unwell and turned around to return home... instead, I made my way to his back door using the lane, where I found Alan in bed dozing off his night of passion.

I became so incensed with rage."

Lynda re-enacted these scenes with passion.

"I ran back downstairs to his kitchen, where I had left my schoolbag, with no 'real' idea of what to do next.

I grabbed a knife, which, I knew was extremely sharp, intending to cause him some injury and returned to his bedroom, but, entering the room I tripped over an item of clothing beside his bed, and, lunged towards him.

The knife sliced into his chest killing him instantly.

I didn't mean to kill him... just injure him somehow, but, I knew he was dead.

Remembering to collect my schoolbag from the kitchen I left the house to continue making my way to school, when, I noticed I had some blood on my uniform.

I decided I needed to go home and change.

If my mother was home I would tell her I had fallen on my way to school, or had a nosebleed, or been in a fight... which, wouldn't have surprised her as I frequently got into fights... mostly over boys... but, luckily, my mum had gone out shopping, so, I changed my uniform and went to school telling them I had a doctor or dentist appointment to explain my lateness."

"This was on the Monday morning?" Gerard asked.

"It was a Monday morning when I killed him." Lynda continued weeping.

"The body lay for the best part of a week until his sister called around to do his weekly cleaning on the Thursday or Friday.

She discovered the body and a lengthy murder investigation began.

By this time my uniform had been cleaned and any evidence of me being with him were cleansed also.

I never told anyone that I was seeing him, and, as he didn't tell anyone he was sleeping with a fourteen-year-old, nobody suspected me of anything."

Nicola surfed the internet to get all the info from the laptop to assist Gerard as they asked question-after-question... writing everything down as they cross-examined Lynda.

"Did you remove any sheets from his bed," Nicola asked examining a photo taken of the crime scene, "before you stabbed him?"

"There were no sheets upon his bed, except for, a fitted ground sheet," Lynda answered, "although... there was a duvet neatly folded by the foot of the bed, but, I don't recall we ever covered ourselves with it... and... they didn't use it to cover themselves neither." Lynda sobbed in reply.

"That is something that you couldn't have possibly known", Gerard states, " unless you had visited his bedroom." He agrees with Nicola that Lynda couldn't have known this.

These details matched exactly with forensic evidence gathered at the scene, most-of-which were not reported to media or newspapers of the time.

"Surely," Marcie asked, "if Lynda tripped before the knife entered him, then, his death could be considered accidental?" She looked in despair at Gerard and Nicola for confirmation.

"That should be up to a jury to decide why Lynda returned to him at all... brandishing his kitchen knife?" Gerard stated sincerely.

"I'm quite sure people have been hung with less provocation."

"Perhaps it's manslaughter?" I added, "Perhaps culpable homicide? Or something else?"

"Let's not speculate," Nicola added, "Sure sounds like murder to me."

"Yeah, let's not speculate," Gerard sighed, "let's just get all of the facts, and, then, we shall see where, if anywhere, we go from here. Okay?"

"I shall atone for my crimes," Lynda wept, " in this world or in the next... if that is what you decide, Inspector."

"Do you believe there is a 'next' world?" Nicola softly asked sympathetically.

"I'm not too sure, never have been sure, but, Spider reckons I'm better off safe-than-sorry... I suppose he could be correct?

I should, at-least, atone for the unnecessary months of anguish I caused this other bitch.

Police traced her fairly quickly and grilled her for weeks, if-not-months.

They must have known she was entirely innocent from the start, but, she was the only suspect they had, so, they, eventually, tried her for Alan's murder.

I was pleased when the verdict of... not proven... was reached.

I thought the months of doubt and the lengthy trial were suitable compensation for her angering me... and, the fact that Alan was dead... compensation for his betrayal of me."

"It was reported in the newspapers of the time," Nicola reads, " that the function Alan Levy attended that Saturday was a fundraising tribute night for a former teammate who had died suddenly of some heart defect.

They were trying to start a foundation for young athletes to have their hearts tested for this particular defect.

The function was very well attended by sports stars, athletes, many national dignitaries and politicians... and Diana Morrelle... former model and widow of the star who died.

It was reported Alan Levy and Diana Morrelle were staying at the same hotel and met during breakfast the following morning where Alan pledged his support for the charity foundation, and, they shared a cab together from the hotel to Piccadilly train station."

"Sounds like they shared a lot more than a cab together?" I smirked.

"Not at all," Nicola reads,

"At Diana Morrelle's trial she testified that they hadn't spent that night in the hotel together, and, met the following morning over breakfast.

As they were both leaving the hotel at the same time, and, both travelling North they decided to share a cab, and, caught the same train North together.

During the train ride home they talked about the foundation and they agreed to work on it together, resulting in, Alan Levy agreeing to become a trustee." Nicola stated.

"Alan must have invited Diana to his house to talk more about setting-up the charity and they ended the meeting by sleeping together to 'seal-the-deal'." Gerard supposed

"Diana Morrelle testified that Alan Levy was 'fine' when she left his house around 8 o'clock on the Monday morning." Nicola reads.

"Alan was 'fine' when she left him," Lynda sobbed, "Until I got my hands on him."

"Did Alan wake-up when you stabbed him?" Marcie asked.

"I don't think he did wake... although, he had a spasm as he died, and, I could instantly tell that he was dead, and, nothing could be done to revive him." Lynda answered.

"I didn't wait around to make sure that he was dead... I ran downstairs and fled his house.

All day Monday I lived in fear of the police discovering his body, but, there was nothing.

Tuesday came and went... then Wednesday... then Thursday.

By the time I returned home from school on Friday the police were everywhere questioning anyone who knew anything about Alan Levy.

I thought it was only a matter of time before they came knocking upon my door."

"Several facts of the case were never reported to the media," Gerard stated,

"several facts that... unknown to police of the time... were in your favour."

Nicola continues reading.

"When Alan's sister visited his house on the Friday morning she believed she was alone in the house, and, began cleaning the downstairs areas first.

She testified she hoovered-out the lounge and dusted all around the sofa area... then, she washed all the dishes and cups...mopped the kitchen floor and wiped down his cooker and worktops... Then, she went upstairs where she discovered Alan's body and, immediately, called the police.

Apart from a precious few bits of evidence from the bedroom Alan's sister had destroyed all evidence from the kitchen and the lounge." Nicola supposed.

"There was no evidence anyone, apart from Diana Morrelle, was ever there.

Alan's sister was, certainly, very thorough when it came to housework."

"Diana Morrelle was the only suspect they had, and, according to forensic analysis, she was the last person to see Alan alive when she left him around 8 o'clock." Gerard stated.

"Yeah, it must have been around 8:30 when I got there." Lynda sobbed, "After I spotted her in the town centre around 8:15.

At that time I had no idea who she was, nor, what I intended to do, but, I thought I should have words with Alan to clear things up.

I had no idea then that I would stab him with a knife and leave him for four days until his sister discovered him.

I knew they had no case against this woman, but, they went ahead and tried her anyway."

"It was fortunate for her that they returned a verdict of 'not proven'. Nicola stated.

"The investigation team found evidence that the victim must have had other lovers, but, apart from a few 'unidentified' fibres on his bed there was no evidence of anyone... other than Diana Morrelle... being there."

"In these days before D.N.A. they needed a few suspects before they could compare samples," Gerard added, "and, apart from Diana Morrelle there were no other suspects to compare anything with."

"Whatever happened to this... Diana Morrelle after the trial?" Marcie asked.

"Diana Morrelle," Nicola reads, " never recovered from the killing of Alan Levy, and, abandoned her idea of a charity foundation to help young athletes.

People, cruelly, joked that if the athletes didn't have any heart defect when they meet Diana Morrelle, then, she was very likely to give them one... by sleeping with them, and, then, stabbing them afterwards.

Some tabloids dubbed her 'the black widow' because of her 'reported' antics with Alan Levy, and, a few other sports stars of the time."

Gerard added, "Now we all know differently, don't we?"

"Where is Diana Morrelle now?" I asked.

"She passed away, alone, almost 10 years ago in a nursing home for the bewildered." Nicola reads,

"Her health deteriorated fairly rapidly after the trial finished and she emigrated to Nova Scotia to escape constant media speculation.

She eventually became demented, and, committed to a nursing home where she lived until the age of 69 in relative comfort."

"I am truly sorry for any distress I caused her," Lynda wept, "truly sorry."

"You have certainly given us a lot to talk about," Gerard sighed, "And, we may need to speak with you again."

"I shall," Lynda replied, "certainly, make myself available to you if you wish to talk again, and, if you come to arrest me I would appreciate some notice to get my 'things' together... not that I deserve it."

At the conclusion of the evening Lynda thanked Gerard and Nicola for their time.

She assured them she was full of remorse for the killing and would comply with any verdict they reached, but, they, later, agreed not to pursue the matter of the murder any further as nobody could benefit from another lengthy trial.

The murder of Alan Levy remains unsolved and many television crime series have speculated as to whether Diana Morrelle... dubbed 'The Black Widow...' could have stabbed him, or, perhaps she didn't close the door properly when she left allowing the killer to enter the house, although, they report there were no items missing, and, no signs of a break-in, nor, of any struggle, which, discredits all of these other theories.

It remains a mystery what 'really' happened to Alan Levy.

"Which is why, Emily, I can reveal the whole story now after all these years.

The person who would least benefit from it was Lynda.

She remained a very devoted friend to Debbie and me over the years becoming godmother to our son, Brian junior, and, we will surely tell him of our love for his godmother."

"Do you know something?"

Debbie whispered, a few days later, at home as we snuggled up beside the fire once the kids were asleep.

Gazing up at the 'Diamonds' disc, she smiled.

"A lot has happened over the past twenty years, but, I wouldn't swap one day of it for all the diamonds in the world."

"Neither would I princess," I sighed, "Neither would I."

Reaching behind me I located a small package hidden below one of the cushions of the sofa, and, handed it to her saying,

"Happy Anniversary, Darling."

Debbie's eyes filled with tears as she unwrapped a little six-inch high white teddy bear with a large red love heart upon it, and, the words 'My best friend' upon it.

The same teddy that she had given to me twenty years earlier.

"Are you still my best friend?" I asked.

"I'll always be your best friend." she smiled as I brushed away the tears from her happy, crystal-blue, sparkling eyes.

"For the next twenty years at least?" I teased her.

"Forever." she smiled.

"Okay princess... we'll be best friends forever."

The End

This story is largely fictitious, but the fact that almost everyone mentioned in it is someone I know personally should not lead you to believe that the events, which happened to their character, actually happened to me \- or any of them.

Any similarity to any persons living or dead is purely intentional.

Most names have been changed to protect the innocent – and the not so innocent.

I would like to take this opportunity to thank Michelle Ritchie and Stephen Rutherford for their time, trouble and buckets of sweat produced in typing and correcting my insane drivel. (Too right! M.R.)

Special thanks to Anne-Marie MacNeill, Tom Beveridge and Joy Gillespie for their interest and suggestions.

In addition, Esther Weinstein and, especially, Jennifer Loiske without whom none of this would have been possible.
CHARACTER PROFILES

BRIAN (Main Character - No Surname mentioned).

28 years old - works as Finance Controller at Hunter's warehouse, Edinburgh for past 6 months.

Promoted from Glasgow office where he has been employed for 8 years.

Only job since leaving High School.

Brother used to work for the company in the haberdashery dept.

1st year - Sales assistant Gents Dept (for 6 months).

2nd year - Junior Sales Ledger Clerk.

3rd year - Senior Sales Ledger Clerk.

5th year - Assistant Office Manager.

7th year - Office Manager, Glasgow Warehouse.

9th year - Finance Controller, Edinburgh Office.

Worked with Andy Baird from Year 2 to year 6.

First love Mary from age 22.

Andy suggests a 'double date' with his girlfriend Tracey Collins.

Andy and Mary two-time Brian & Tracey for 3 weeks then fall out.

Brian and Tracey go out initially, in anger, to spite Andy and Mary.

Brian has been courting Tracey for 5 years now and very much in love.

Regularly meet for sex in his car in Hareshaw Forrest 3-4 times per week.

Later Godfather to Emily - Brian's sister Louise's 19-year-old daughter.

Has 2 brothers (John and Paul) and 3 sisters (Louise, Aileen & Michelle).

Brian is seduced by Debbie and discovers her secret.

Lynda assaults Brian and she reveals Rachel's secret.

Brian talks with Lynda and learns she also has a shocking secret.

Brian talks with Marcie where he learns Marcie also has a secret.

Brian lies to Tracey when she discovers the evidence of his night with Debbie and they become engaged.

Brian arranges to meet Melanie to pay for 'loaned' engagement ring at lunch but winds her up & teases her.

Brian accepts Melanie's invitation to dinner to apologise - and he forgot to pay for the ring over lunch.

Brian spends the night with Melanie - Sarah is livid but covers for him.

Brian escorts Debbie to a 21st birthday party after which he confesses he is deeply in love with her.

Brian and Debbie resolve to become 'best friends'- she knows nothing of her seduction.

Brian is pleased when Tracey asks Debbie to become a bridesmaid, as both have no other family.

Brian accepts a plea for help from Jaclyn and discovers the police are looking for her.

Brian hears Jaclyn's sorrowful tale and decides to help her against Tracey's wishes.

Brian enlists Sarah's help and she befriends Jaclyn and gets her a job.

Brian helps Jaclyn sort out her problems with the police.

Brian asks Rachel to discover Jaclyn's details which uncovers another secret.

Brian & Rachel arrange a Huge birthday surprise for Marcie.

Brian is devastated when Tracey is killed in a motorway pile-up.

Brian is offered comfort from each flatmate, which he rejects.

Brian is comforted by Rachel ( without intercourse) mutual respect grows.

Brian comes up with an insane plan during Tracey's funeral for a devastated Debbie.

Brian is offered promotion to 'Depute Finance Director.'

Brian is depressed as everyone else grows happier.

Brian's 'God-given' destiny is revealed - thanks to Sarah.

Brian accepts the unexpected directorship within the company.
DEBBIE \- Deborah Anne Campbell.

21 years old - works as a teller in a bank in Edinburgh.

Originally from Berwick - Her mother died giving birth to Debbie.

Sexually abused by her father at very young age.

Taken into social care as father is convicted of sexual assault & neglect.

Blonde hair held with clear plastic clasps.

Size 12-14 very pleasing figure - often wears jeans and tee shirt with 'I'm a good girl'.

Frequently corresponds with matron of Saint Luke's orphanage where she was raised.

Debbie has a split personality with a 'devil' taking over whenever Debbie is frightened.

Debbie has no idea her 'devil' seduces Brian.

Debbie knows she is falling in love with Brian but assumes he will soon leave with Tracey - so it isn't a problem.

Debbie is delighted to be asked to become Tracey's bridesmaid.

Debbie is very upset when Ayesha is killed.

Debbie is devastated when Tracey is killed and despite the tragedy helps Tracey's parents to cope.

Debbie is invited by Collins family to visit - arranged by Brian.

Collins family asks Debbie if she would consider adoption.

Debbie's adoption goes through and she quits her job at the bank to move to Glasgow.
MARCIE \- Marisa Willis.

Mid 40s - divorcee - works as nursing sister at Edinburgh General Infirmary.

Fair hair recently layered - dark blue eyes uses contact lenses or round framed glasses.

Frequently wears jeans & sweatshirt - her massive bust is often unsupported.

Well-groomed fingernails - very white teeth - very fit woman.

Bangs doors a lot - very emotional person.

Married junior doctor at age 18 - abusive 5-year marriage - misses adopted baby.

In the house 15 years \- official householder - no mention of who owner is.

Very motherly figure to flatmates and works extra shifts to cover for absentee staff.

Corresponds with former flatmates and keeps in touch with most of them.

Marcie befriends Tracey and resolves to keep her relationship strong.

Marcie is convinced if Tracey satisfies Brian then the other girls (including herself) will remain 'safe'.

Marcie is devastated when Ayesha is killed - identifies her at city morgue.

Marcie is happy to accept Jaclyn as new flatmate to replace Ayesha.

Marcie plies Tracey with fertility drugs to assist her becoming pregnant.

Marcie has a BIG birthday surprise.

Marcie is devastated when Tracey is killed & learns Tracey was pregnant.

Marcie is bewildered with Brian's plans for Debbie & strongly objects to her adoption.
RACHEL \- Rachel Rabinowicz

27 year old Jewish Lesbian - works as conveyance assistant in legal firm.

Originally from Glasgow - very beautiful tanned complexion.

Jet-black hair extends beyond her waist uses a device to keep hair straight.

Plays bass guitar & lead singer with 'Diamonds' band.

Lover of Melanie Davison - also in band.

Drives small red sports car - often seen carrying silver guitar case.

Black belt in Taekwondo - Very confident lady - unaware her beauty affects people around her.

Introduced to Melanie as their fathers are business associates - they become friends then lovers.

Rachel spends most nights playing with the band or at rehearsals.

Rachel and Melanie spend most nights after gigs in Melanie's penthouse.

Rachel and Melanie occasionally spend nights in Rachel's room.

Rachel wrote a song 'Baby - You're an Angel' for Debbie to show she cares for her.

Rachel has some conflicts with Lynda after forcibly ejecting Lynda's lover from the house.

Rachel is regarded by Tracey as a serious threat to her relationship with Brian and is very jealous of her.

Rachel spends a night in Brian's bed after a party - without intercourse.

Rachel discovers Jaclyn's secret and arranges Marcie's birthday surprise.

Rachel comforts Brian after Tracey is killed and spends the night with him – again without intercourse & develops very deep respect for Brian.

Rachel arranges Debbie's adoption.

Rachel presents Debbie with the silver disk for reaching #1 in charts.
LYNDA \- Lynda MacGregor

23 years old - Nymphomaniac with Slim figure.

Works as secretary for Motor dealer in Edinburgh City Centre.

Has hypnotic emerald-green eyes & dresses mostly in black.

Murdered her lover at age 14 - never caught.

Lynda overhears Brian and Debbie's night together.

Lynda assaults Brian the following day & meets Sandy & Charlie.

Lynda reveals she has been keeping Debbie out of trouble for many years.

Lynda threatens to tell Marcie, Rachel and Tracey unless Brian promises never to do it again.

Lynda frequently drinks too much and has frequent hangovers.

Lynda has serious issues with Rachel who forced one of her lovers from the house one night.

Lynda's best friend is a much-tattooed youth nicknamed 'Spider'.

Lynda confesses to Brian about the murder & he agrees to keep it secret

Lynda eventually confesses all about the murder to Gerard Kelly and Nicola before her death.

AYESHA \- Ayesha Kennedy

19-year-old Kenyan African. Quite chubby with short black curly hair.

Studying for Mechanical Engineering diploma at University.

Cleans general rooms and cooks for others in flat for reduced rent.

Has fear of failure and frightened of her father.

Ayesha spends most of her time studying in her room and doesn't drink.

Ayesha commits suicide when she fails to graduate from University.

Ayesha, fuelled with alcohol, leaps from the Forth Road Bridge.

Ayesha is cremated in the hospital incinerator after a brief ecumenical service.

Ayesha's ashes are later returned to her family in Kenya.
TRACEY \- Tracey Catherine Collins

27-year-old blonde 34B-24-34 figure. Brian's girlfriend.

Works as sales assistant for Stationery Company in Glasgow City centre.

Enjoys frequent sex - trying to become pregnant to please elderly parents.

Only child of Tony & Catherine Collins.

Former girlfriend of Andy Baird and School-friend of Doreen Greene.

Doesn't swear as a rule - dotes on her parents.

Drives a white Nissan Micra.

Tracey first goes out with Brian after Andy two-times her with Mary.

Tracey enjoys frequent sex in Brian's car 3-4 times per week in the Hareshaw Forrest.

Tracey meets Rachel and immediately becomes jealous of her.

Tracey discovers evidence of Brian's adultery with Debbie.

Tracey accepts his explanation, when, confirmed by Melanie.

Tracey accepts proposal as a way of getting Brian away from temptations.

Tracey tries to befriend Rachel and is almost seduced by her.

Tracey arranges wedding date of 23rd September in 4 months' time.

Tracey confesses to Brian that she has been trying to become pregnant.

Tracey falls pregnant and drives to tell Brian the good news.

Tracey, unfortunately, is killed in a motorway pile-up on the way.
MELANIE \- Melanie Davison

26 years old - Blonde \- tanned and very beautiful.

Large bust and muscular legs & thighs - must work-out a lot.

Lesbian lover of Rachel and also plays synthesiser in 'Diamonds' band.

Works as Manager of Jewellery chain store named 'Diamonds' also.

Daughter of the owner of Diamonds jewellery chain stores.

Lives in penthouse flat of company-owned tower block.

Cleaner – Rosetta (tenant owing rent) clears up any evidence of adultery.

Melanie is very aware of Rachel's beauty - eats aphrodisiacs to satisfy her.

Melanie is Bi-sexual and will do anything to keep Rachel satisfied.

Melanie is aware of everyone's love for Debbie & sympathises with her.

Melanie is very wealthy with expensive tastes - she never carries cash and opens accounts everywhere she goes.

Melanie sells Tracey an engagement ring and invites Brian to lunch.

Melanie feeds Brian aphrodisiacs & teases him about what he has eaten.

Melanie leaves the restaurant after Brian winds her up.

Melanie panics and invites Brian for dinner where she seduces him - they promise never to do it again.

Melanie is concerned with Debbie's devastation following the death of Tracey.
SARAH \- Sarah Nicholson

Aged 19 – Personal Assistant to Brian.

Long Brown hair - very pretty girl - wears brown clothes to compliment her hair.

Committed Christian - very confident person - shrewd bargain hunter.

Sarah looks after Brian and is very aware of the pressures of his living with 5 weird females.

Sarah has a very pleasant personality and is quite cheeky with it.

Sarah does anything Brian asks of her.

Sarah is livid as she discovers Brian slept with Melanie & covers for him.

Sarah is very pleased after hearing of Brian's night out with Debbie.

Sarah is very wary of letting any gossip spread to other girls in her office.

Sarah befriends Jaclyn and helps her get clothes & a job in the shoe dept.

Sarah introduces Jaclyn to members of her church and makes sure Jaclyn enjoys herself there.

Sarah often can borrow her father's car and can borrow Brian's car when her father's isn't available.

Sarah likes Brian's ideas and often agrees with him regarding Debbie - whom she also befriends.

Sarah is delighted when asked to become bridesmaid at Debbie's wedding.

Sarah arranges Brian's honeymoon.

SARAH'S COLLEAGUES

Julia Dempster, has boyfriend Gary.

Maureen Sinclair, married to husband Rab.

Norma MacLean, has boyfriend Sean.

Jean Robertson,

Margaret Hillman.

TOM BEVERIDGE

26 years old - Sales manager of shoe dept.

Worked for Hunter's since leaving school

Hopes for senior managerial position.

COLETTE HAWKINS

Sales assistant - shoe dept. - 20 yr. old - bubbly dyed blonde.

Never stops talking but never boring - nickname 'chatterbox'.

From DEBBIE'S BANK

Sandra MacVittie

Mr McLaughlin (Branch Manager)
JACLYN BRADLEY

18-year-old daughter of Rev. Jack & Mrs. Lynn Bradley.

Father regularly beats her (and her mother - presumably).

She is not permitted to speak to strangers & has marks deep into her back.

Assaults her father intending to kill him, but, he is saved by his wife.

Mother tells Jaclyn she was adopted and forces Jaclyn to leave forever.

She wanders for 4 days and is befriended by a prostitute.

Elaine drugs her and allows clients to rape Jaclyn for about 6 weeks.

Jaclyn raids the caravan and runs to the train station.

Gets on first train in and arrives in Edinburgh - at flat opposite Brian.

Jaclyn looks at Brian (& Tracey) while they sleep (and make love).

Jaclyn smokes and drinks constantly - has a large amount of money - also has condoms, Vaseline, pills, deodorants in bag.

Brian assumes she is a prostitute not knowing that everything Jaclyn owns was stolen from Elaine.

Jaclyn is aware the police are looking for her and assumes it is to jail her for assaulting her father, robbing Elaine or to take her home.

Jaclyn has frequent nightmares of being beaten by her father.

Brian & Sarah help Jaclyn get a job as sales assistant in shoe dept. of Hunter's warehouse.

Jaclyn befriends Sarah & they attend Sarah's church, which she enjoys.

Jaclyn writes to her father saying how well she is doing to annoy him.

COLLEAGUES FROM EDINBURGH WAREHOUSE

JESSIE LAMONT - Lift Operator.

JOHNNY - Packing room boy in charge of the canteen radio.

BRIAN'S FAMILY

MUM. 49 year-old Mother of 6 (including Brian)

former schoolteacher \- now runs local crèche.

DAD. 50 year-old Father to Brian - sales rep for lingerie company.

Does most of his work seated at dining room table.

LOUISE - Brian's younger sister - later mother of Emily.

JOHN - Brian's elder brother who used to work for Hunter's warehouse.

PAUL - Brian's little 12 year-old brother.

AILEEN & MICHELLE \- Brian's other sisters.

Hunter's WAREHOUSE \- Glasgow

ANDY BAIRD

Office Manager - former lover of Tracey Collins.

Always regretted two-timing Tracey with Mary.

Brian's friend for 5 years - then his enemy for 5 years.

Eventually gets Brian's job in Edinburgh following his promotion.

LYNETTE FALCONER - Receptionist & telephone operator.

CATHY PARKER - Head of Personnel - collects gossip for her files - nickname 'Nosy Parker'

Mr. & Mrs. HUNTER \- Chairman & co-Chairperson

Mrs SIMPSON - Chair's secretary - friend of Cathy Parker - passes any gossip to Chairman & Wife.

Old JOHN - lift operator

DENNIS SWAN - Deputy Finance Director and Brian's former boss.

Mr. PATERSON - Financial Director responsible for Brian's promotions.
DIAMONDS BAND (Includes Rachel & Melanie).

ANGELA (Angel) QUINN \- Keyboards & backing vocals. - Bandleader.

(Angel, Heather and Karen are identical albino triplets).

Angel joined piano class in school with her sisters, but, they drop out.

Angel composed 'Abandon Ship' and most of the band's repertoire.

Angel befriends Melanie after her father buys her an electronic organ.

Boyfriend Brendan Walters - Insurance salesman - Hibs supporter.

HEATHER QUINN – Lead guitar & backing vocals.

Drops out of Piano classes to join guitar classes at local community centre.

Heather befriends Susanna and persuades her to play and sing with them.

Current boyfriend Roddy Thompson - Electrician - often handy with wiring problems.

KAREN QUINN \- Drummer and percussion.

Hyperactive girl, never sits still - foot constantly has swaying rhythm.

Boyfriend Andrew Lannie - commercial vehicle spares warehouseman.

They talk about pistons, exhausts and engines constantly.

SUSANNA McCREADIE \- Rhythm guitar & backing vocals.

Boyfriend Jim Monroe \- telephone engineer - has transit van for transporting 'gear' around without his employers knowledge. New boyfriend, David somebody.

Band name during primary school was 'Three's Company.'

Name changed during High school to 'Cherry velvet' after Susanna joins.

Name changed to 'Diamonds' after Melanie joins.

Melanie's father - another reason for name change, finances band.

Band has very limited success until Rachel joins with her bass guitar.

Rachel volunteers to become lead singer after Susanna has a cold.

Band records 'Baby-You're an Angel' with Caledonian Records - reaches #1 quickly.

Second hit 'Abandon Ship' reaches #1 fairly quickly thereafter.
TRACEY'S FAMILY

TONY COLLINS

Elderly Father of Tracey Collins - retired gentleman

Spends most of his time pottering in greenhouse and garden with multi-coloured flowers.

CATHERINE COLLINS.

Elderly infirm Mother of Tracey Collins - conceived Tracey in late 30s.

AUNT MAISIE

Tony's sister - often carries a concealed bottle of whisky about her.

Has brood of obnoxious brats - married to George.

SANDY \- Sandy Brown (calls himself 'Sandy Broon')

Vagrant - unkempt drunkard in 50s.

Sympathises with Lynda in chapter 2 - prefers Sarah by chapter 9

Originally from Glasgow area - constant companion of Charlie.

Sandy befriends Brian after his meeting with Lynda.

Sandy prefers Sarah after he meets her.

Sandy calls Brian 'Chief' and Sarah 'Starry Eyes'.

Sandy befriends Debbie after the death of Charlie.

Sandy and Tony Collins become friends as they served in same army regiment.

CHARLIE

Vagrant - unkempt drunk - constant friend of Sandy Broon.

Is asleep during meeting of Brian & Lynda & misses entire conversation.

We are told nothing of him until chapter 26 when he is hit by a bus and killed -

Then his secret is revealed.
GERARD KELLY \- A Police constable who keeps turning up

Kelly meets Lynda when she assaults Brian after his night with Debbie,

Kelly meets Lynda again outside flats while sitting with Brian on the steps.

Kelly meets Debbie with Brian in the playground after the Birthday party.

Kelly is also one of the first on the scene when Ayesha's body is washed ashore after her suicide.

Kelly visits the flat with Sgt. MacDonald to inform flatmates of Ayesha's suicide and goes with Brian & Marcie to identify her at the city morgue.

Kelly asks Brian if he has met a runaway, Jaclyn Bradley, shows her photo.

Kelly agrees to help Jaclyn and enlists Nicola Braid's help.

Kelly is also on duty the day after Tracey's accident.

Kelly helps Sandy get a job after the death of Charlie and looks after him.

Kelly informs Debbie of the death of her father.

NICOLA BRAID \- A woman police constable

Colleague & girlfriend of Gerard Kelly.

Nicola helps Gerard Kelly sort out problems with Jaclyn.

Nicola often patrols with her police partner Jeff.

Nicola and Jeff are on motorway patrol following Tracey's accident.

ROLANDO and STEFAN - Waiters in an Italian Bistro

DOREEN GREENE - school friend of Tracey Collins.

FATHER BRENNAN - Parish priest of Saint Simons RC Church.

DR. BOSWELL - Collins' family GP.

SERGEANT MacDONALD – Senior Police officer

boss of Gerard Kelly & Nicola Braid.

MORGUE ATTENDANT ( unnamed)

JEFF - a policeman - colleague of Gerard Kelly & Nicola Braid.

'DIAMONDS'

By Brian Ritchie.

CHAPTER ANALYSIS.

Preface:

The way my life really was between 1977 – 1987.

Prologue:

Introduction to Emily and the excuse for writing it all now.

The first draft for this story was written in 1988 but contained several pages of filth every 3-4 chapters – all chapters have now been cleansed.

Any dialogue between Brian and Emily in present day is written in italics to differentiate between 1988 and 2010.

Dialogue between Brian and Emily at the end of each chapter is to summarise the events of the chapter and set the scene to the next event.

My lifelong philosophy – the opening to the original story is incorporated into this chapter – trying to convey the type of man I was then and now.

Chapter 2: Wednesday 6th May:

The original manuscript was written in strict diary type from 10th March – Diamonds starts on 6th May (old chapter 7), which was brought forward to Ch. 2 as the first major incident.

Emily's assignment has to have a single incident sparking a series of consequences culminating in an unusual conclusion. This is why 6th May is not in strict sequence.

Event – a simple seduction, which leads to the discovery that this girl has serious problems and an admission of guilt at being so easily seduced. Brian is thinking all the time of how different this girl is to his lover, Tracey, before he realises she has problems.

In the first rewritten draft I contacted a magazine and they sent a reporter (Esther) to collect the details – I felt I wouldn't be able to tell a complete stranger about these events, so, invented Emily as my fictitious goddaughter.

Louise, my little sister already appears frequently throughout the saga at key moments - so decided Emily should be her daughter.

Emily would know Brian eventually would marry Debbie although nobody mentions this.

Louise, my real sister, wasn't around then as she married in 1986 and was the first of the six of us to do so.

Also my real mother passed away in 1974 so my fictitious mum is used to purely convey a very stable idyllic home-life.

In this chapter I am trying to convey the guilt when Brian realises Debbie has her problems and his panic, then regret, at his actions.

A mysterious caller (Lynda) contacts Brian – she purposely calls him from the garage area of her work, as she knows the loud machinery nearby would mask her voice – thus adding to the mystery.

Lynda assaults him but is interrupted by PC Kelly - she fears authority - we find out why later.

Lynda has no issues with drinking from Sandy's bottle as she frequently drinks – Sandy is shocked while this amuses Brian.

Charlie is asleep – which is vital for later on – we assume Sandy tells him nothing of the conversation between Lynda & Brian.

Brian immediately becomes their friend as he gives them £10 drinking money.

Lynda also reveals Rachel's secret – after 7 weeks of living there he hasn't suspected Rachel is a lesbian?

Chapter 3: Back to Tuesday 10th March:

Brian sees the postcard in the newsagent's window.

He thinks of moving for the first time in 6 months - Why has it taken so long?

He is invited for tea and meets Debbie, Marcie & Lynda – he believes he will not get this flat so he doesn't try too hard to sell himself to them.

I am trying to convey Brian as a really nice guy who poses no threat to their female domain.

Chapter 4: Thursday 12th March:

Brian has another chance to sell himself to the flatmates so tries harder to impress them and succeeds in securing the room.

Brian tells his parents of his departure – they know the arrangements are kosher, as they trust him.

Brian meets Tracey for sex – she is very excited by this news.

Brian uses an encounter with a cat to his advantage.

I am trying to contrast the humour of parents with seriousness of his lover and Brian's sincerity in only telling both what they expect to hear regarding his exodus.

Trying to convey a man-about-the-house is an asset to any household.

Chapter 5: Friday 13th & Saturday 14th March:

Brian is moving out - packs up and says goodbye to parents.

Moves into the flat but there are rules to abide by, which he accepts.

Brian wants to invite Tracey over next weekend if permitted.

Debbie initially was very keen on Brian's arrival so he should bond with her easier than the others.

Brian hears Marcie's tragic life-story.

Chapter 6: Sunday 15th March (morning):

Brian realises Debbie has a close bond with Marcie.

Brian lusts after Rachel and is amused by Lynda's hangover.

Tracey arrives unexpectedly and is immediately jealous of Rachel.

Brian tells Tracey as much as he knows about the girls to allay any fears.

Chapter 7: Sunday 15th March (evening):

Brian learns Marcie's secret and sees how this affects her.

We learn of how Brian met Tracey and their turbulent past love-lives.

We assume the first six weeks in the flat are largely uneventful.

This is where Chapter 2 (original Chapter 7) should have been.
Chapter 8: Thursday 7th & Friday 8th May:

Thursday: - the evening after meeting with Lynda.

Debbie is happy at passing her exams - so they celebrate.

We meet 'Diamonds' and Brian realises he has fallen in love with Debbie.

Lynda reveals her own secret and is almost overheard by PC Kelly.

Rachel realises Brian knows about Debbie's secret and falls asleep with him.

Rachel confirms what Lynda has already told Brian about her.

Melanie also confirms this but Lynda now knows something else to tease Rachel.

Lust is building between Brian and Melanie.

Friday: Tracey arrives for her usual weekend of passion unaware of Brian's activities with Marcie, Lynda, Rachel, Melanie and especially Debbie.

Since Wednesday (with Debbie) Brian slept above the covers with Rachel on Thursday and didn't know about the evidence when Tracey arrives.

Chapter 9: Saturday 9th May:

Tracey discovers evidence of Wednesday with Debbie.

Brian explains why he has had nothing to do with the flatmates by revealing each of their secrets – Tracey accepts his lies.

Brian proposes to Tracey, which she accepts.

Sunday 10th May:

Tracey meets Melanie.

Melanie confirms to Tracey what she has been told about Rachel.

Melanie sells Tracey an expensive engagement ring on approval.

Brian goes to ask permission from Tracey's parents.

Monday 11th May:

Brian winds up his rival - lunch with Melanie is cancelled.

Brian has lunch instead with Sarah who meets Sandy & Charlie.

Sandy reveals to Sarah what Lynda said.

Chapter 10: Wednesday 13th May (lunchtime):

Lunch with Melanie – she feeds Brian aphrodisiacs then teases him.

Melanie panics when Brian winds her up.

Sarah is very amused then concerned with Melanie's motives.

Tracey accepts Brian will have nothing to do with Melanie.

Tracey allows Brian to take Debbie out on Thursday to a party.

Brian assures Sarah that he believes he can be trusted with Melanie.

Chapter 11: Wednesday 13th May (evening):

Brian meets Melanie - is easily seduced and spends the night with her.

Brian is concerned if Rachel should find them together.

Melanie presumably commits adultery often - her housekeeper tidies up.

Sarah is livid but covers for Brian and understands his weaknesses.

Chapter 12: Thursday 14th May:

Brian escorts Debbie to a birthday party.

Brian tells Debbie on the way home that he has fallen deeply in love with her – so they resolve to become best friends.

PC Kelly appears again to chase them home.

Debbie gives Brian a token of her friendship.

Sarah is happy it all worked out okay for Brian, Tracey and Debbie.

Chapter 13: Friday 15th May:

Brian notices 'Suzy' but can't understand why she excites him.

Tracey later tells Brian of an unusual night out she had meeting Rachel.

Tracey tries to befriend Rachel but is close to being seduced by her.

Tracey knows Brian won't resist Rachel so she swiftly arranges a wedding.

Tracey has unknowingly given Brian the perfect reason to tease Rachel.

Chapter 14: Saturday 16th & Sunday 17th May:

Saturday: Brian & Tracey confirm the wedding date with her priest.

They inform both sets of parents who are surprised but happy.

Tracey reveals she also has a secret – which concerns & excites Brian.

Sunday: Ayesha commits suicide – PC Kelly & Sgt. MacDonald come to inform them.

Kelly has seen Debbie and Lynda (twice) - but doesn't connect them until he meets Brian – they introduce themselves.

Marcie and Brian go to the city morgue to identify Ayesha.

Chapter 15: Monday 18th May:

Brian tells Sarah about Ayesha's suicide and the visit to the morgue.

Brian shows Sarah the note from 'Suzy' and enlists her help.

Brian meets Sandy & Charlie and PC Kelly who brings more bad news.

Brian discovers the police are looking for 'Suzy' – so he decides to help.

Brian & Sarah meet Sandy & Charlie again.

Brian meets Jackie and wrongly suspects her of being a prostitute.

Chapter 16: Monday 18th May (Later on):

Jackie tells Brian about her abusive father and how she tried to kill him.

Jackie tells Brian about a caravan she stayed in near Fraserburgh.

Brian meets WPC Nicola Braid with Sgt MacDonald.

Flatmates decide to dispose of Ayesha themselves.

Chapter 17: Tuesday 19th May:

Brian decides Jackie needs his help with the police and meets PC Kelly.

Kelly doesn't know why they are looking for Jaclyn but goes to find out.

Sarah finds Jaclyn a job as sales assistant in the shoe dept.,

PC Kelly and WPC Braid visit to tell Brian why they are hunting Jaclyn.

Brian takes them to meet Jaclyn who tells them of her past abuse.

Chapter 18: Wednesday 20th May:

Sarah helps Jaclyn get new clothes, which help her get the job.

Sarah befriends Jaclyn after she learns of her abusive father.

PC Kelly and WPC Braid are very pleased with Jaclyn's transformation.

Brian persuades Marcie to give Ayesha's vacant room to Jaclyn.

Brian tells Marcie about Tracey's secret and she offers to help.

Chapter 19: Thursday 21st & Friday 22nd May:

The flatmates dispose of Ayesha and Brian asks for Rachel's help.

Marcie has the answer to Tracey's problem.

Tracey meets Sarah and Jaclyn.

Chapter 20: June & July:

Diamonds story – The band members and how they came together.

Tracey asks Debbie to become a bridesmaid and they bond together.

Rachel finds out Jaclyn's details and discovers another secret.

Brian & Rachel arrange a big birthday surprise for Marcie.

Chapter 21: Wednesday 29th July:

Tragedy for all as Tracey is killed in motorway pile-up.

All the flatmates offer Brian comfort in his hour of need.

Rachel returns to spend the night with Brian – without intercourse.

Brian & Rachel become friends with mutual respect growing.

Thursday: Brian tries to find out why Tracey was coming to see him.

Brian meets PC Kelly and WPC Braid again at the accident scene.

Brian discovers Tracey was pregnant and was coming to tell him.

Friday: Brian annoys Tracey's relatives on the way to church.

Brian asks his Dad for advice then spends a night in his old bed.

Chapter 22: Saturday 1st August:

Tracey's funeral.

Debbie is devastated and is visibly shaken by Tracey's death.

During the funeral Brian has an insane idea for Debbie.

Brian tells Sarah his insane plan and she approves of it.

Brian tells Marcie & Rachel who are appalled by the idea.

Brian tells his Dad – he isn't sure if it's a good idea either.

Tracey's engagement ring is returned to Melanie.

Sunday: Brian explains his insane idea to Tracey's devastated father.

Monday (A bank holiday): Debbie spends the day with Tracey's parents and they like her.

Tony & Catherine Collins agree to adoption of Debbie.

Chapter 23: Tuesday 4th August:

Brian returns to work to more bad news.

Brian learns the Financial Director has died in his absence.

Brian is offered a surprise promotion, which he is unsure about.

Chapter 24: Monday 17th August:

Brian is deeply depressed and mourns the loss of Tracey.

Debbie's adoption is approved and she quits her job at the bank.

Rachel and 'Diamonds' reach #1 spot in national pop charts.

Sarah sees a sign and points out Brian's 'God-given' destiny.

Brian's depression lifts and he proposes to Debbie.

Tuesday 18th August:

Brian returns to Glasgow to accept the promotion.

Brian goes to the church and alters the banns for his wedding.

Brian is unsure if his marriage to Debbie is for the correct reasons.

Brian seeks his father's advice again.

Chapter 25: Monday 24th to Sunday 30th August:

Monday 24th – Brian thanks Sarah for her help and advice.

Friday 28th – Debbie has doubts of Brian's faithfulness.

Brian confesses to Debbie about his affairs with Melanie & her.

Saturday 29th – Debbie and Brian join Tony & Catherine for mass.

Brian & Debbie are challenged by Father Brennan and Brian's mother.

Chapter 26: Monday 31st August to Monday 7th September:

Monday 31st August. – Brian attends first board of Directors meeting.

Brian picks up personnel files of his successors.

Wednesday 2nd September – Interviews - Sarah chooses Brian's rival as his successor.

Friday 4th – Sarah is asked by Debbie to become her bridesmaid.

A bus hits Charlie and PC Kelly asks Sandy for Charlie's details.

Gerard Kelly & Nicola Braid call with good news for Jaclyn and bad news for Debbie.

Gerard Kelly & Nicola Braid reveal they have become engaged.

Brian & Debbie arrange to get an engagement ring from Melanie.

Monday 7th : Brian & Sarah try to comfort Sandy. PC Kelly finds Sandy a job.

Chapter 27: Saturday 26th September: – the perfect Wedding.

Chapter 28: Epilogue: \- Present day (or at least 20 years later.)

